~~The Dark Fire~~ 
                        By Cara Swann
         [© 2000 by Cara Swann; all rights reserved] 



Synopsis: The year is 1972 and a naive young woman
is fascinated by a charismatic older man who arrives
in the secluded mountain cove where she's grown up.
Her fantasies of leaving, getting away from the
suffocating protection of her family and community
lead her to ask for a ride to Nashville with the
stranger -- and when her dreams of becoming an
airline stewardess fail, she begins traveling with him.
They fall in love, but eventually she discovers he has
a dark past that threatens to destroy them both. 
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~      

Healing

Kiss my gray hair, oh, my love, 
You may yet 
Kiss away the gray, and bring 
Back the jet.

Kiss the anguish from my eyes, 
And the doubt; 
I may yet turn good again 
And devout.

Kiss the venom, oh, my love, 
From my tongue, 
And perhaps I'll be a fool 
Again, and young.

       --Leftwich

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
PROLOGUE

Lori walked quickly along the tangled path. She
pushed her way through the mass of intertwining
vines, knocking back protruding bushes, feeling the
prickly scratches of briars on her bare legs. The
path had become viciously overgrown during her
absence.

She was making her way to the bluff -- the bluff
that overlooked the wide valley, the bluff that hung
suspended at the edge of deep woods....a sharp
sudden drop to a lush fertile valley below.

She looked ahead, through the vines and bushes, and
caught a glimpse of gray flat rock. Increasing her
pace she stepped carefully through the spidery
weeds that clutched at her feet. It had been so long
since she'd last stood on the bluff and she yearned
for the sensation that rushed through her as she
stared out on the valley.

Spring was ushering in vibrant green and the woods
were a wonderland of rebirth. Her hands pushed
away the tiny budding tree limbs that swiped
hungrily at her arms. Bright wild flowers begged to
be noticed but she had no time to gaze at the
beauty. She had to reach the bluff as fast as
possible.

Tearing the last shred of webbed vines apart she
gasped at the scenic view in front of her. A
sweeping panorama was unveiled -- lime green fields
with cattle grazing peacefully, distant hills
stretching upward and flatland speckled with houses
and church steeples; above, the sky was a piercing
blue, cloudless and perfect. It was all as she
remembered and now she knew she was home.

Lori walked slowly to the edge of the bluff, stopping
about two feet from the sheer drop-off. Her hands
shook as she brushed back a golden strand of hair
and bit down hard on trembling lips. Tears clouded
her deep blue eyes and a sob escaped. The Cove
looked so peaceful, so welcoming...and she ached
with joy. But the hurt still remained. Lori thought of
David and a painful ache stabbed deep into her
heart...

Looking out over the valley she knew this was the
peace David wanted...the peace he'd always said
would be theirs when they returned to the Cove.  

She heard footsteps coming and turned to look
behind her....

Chapter One

Lori couldn't say what it was about David Keller that
struck the spark in her. All she knew was that one
day he came into her life and nothing was ever the
same again. 

Lori had grown up in a rustic log home built by her
grandfather. Her parents had turned it into a cozy
cottage, somewhat outdated in style. A narrow dirt
road leading to a paved highway was their only link
with others, even though it was 1972. Snuggled at
the foot of Big Bear Mountain they enjoyed their
seclusion. Lori was an only child and she helped her
folks operate an ancient gristmill -- the cornmeal
was sold in the Smokies to tourist. The days drifted
by with a calm, easy routine -- the turmoil of the
late 1960s having passed them by. 

The towering Smoky mountains surrounded the
fertile valley and made her world a safe haven. Only
mountain people, clans, dwelled in Rugged Gap. For
generations there had been a tight kinship among
these clans. It was a familiar, peaceful existence
for twenty years.	

Then on a hot early June day, while Lori was taking
a brief rest from her duties at the gristmill, a
stranger came walking up the dusty dirt road. She
was sitting in a large old rocker on the front porch.
Rocking lazily she enjoyed the cool breeze sweeping
from Big Bear Mountain. Her long blond hair swayed
as she rocked, her eyes closed in restful ease.
Suddenly a snarling sound from her dog, Kip, roused
her attention. She instantly plunked her feet on the
floor and the rocker jerked to a halt. Her deep blue
eyes flashed open with curiosity.

"Here, here Kip," she soothed. "What's wrong?"

The sleek spotted hound leaped to the edge of the
porch, a fierce growl issuing a warning. Lori looked
up the road, past the yard of flowering
rhododendrons, and saw a man. She stood and
walked over to Kip, bending and patting his head.

"Now Kip, let's see who it is before you get too
worked up -- might be someone coming to visit."

Lori stared intently at the man. The closer he came
the more she realized he wasn't one of the Cove
Clan. He was a stranger. Lori was intrigued by him;
he was tall and thin, leaning precariously to one side
as he walked along the road.

Kip growled threateningly as the man neared the
yard. His pace slowed and he looked directly at Lori.
He hesitated and then stopped at the edge of the
path leading to the house. His voice echoed across
the short distance, "Say there miss, do you suppose
a feller could get a drink of water? Mighty hot and
dry out here."

Lori continued to stare at him; dusty and hot, he did
look exhausted. He leaned a bit more to one side as
though unable to stand longer. Her compassion
surfaced and she yelled, "Sure, come on up here. I'll
get you some drinking water."

The man seemed relieved at her offer and trudged
up the path. Kip growled again and Lori hushed him
with an angry command. As the man stepped on the
porch he said gratefully, "Really appreciate your
help miss, been walking quite a ways and about done
in."

Lori observed the man closely. He was taller than
she'd realized and dwarfed her petite frame. His
white linen suit was streaked with sweat stains.
Graying, blondish hair indicated he was probably
middle-age, and his light dancing blue eyes suggested
humor and mischief. His face was long and angular,
but it was his animated expression that seemed to
glow with life and adventure. Something in his voice,
something in his eyes also held a hint of worldly
experience. Here stood a man who had seen the
distant horizon she had never known.

"Well, don't mind helping out," Lori said as she
turned to go get his water. In the kitchen she
hurriedly grabbed a pitcher of cold water from the
refrigerator and snatched a glass from a shelf. Oh
how glad she was that her folks were down at the
gristmill today! She would have a chance to talk with
this stranger, learn more of the outside world. Even
though her folks had tried to discourage her
curiosity about "out there" she could not stop
yearning to know more of life beyond Rugged Gap.

The screen door slammed behind her and she smiled
at the stranger. He had made friends with Kip and
was petting the dog.

"Here you are mister, cold drinking water." She set
the pitcher down beside him.

He poured the glass full then began gulping it down
thirstily. His eyes closed in pure pleasure as he
drained the glass. "Mind if I have another glass,
miss?"

"No, please, help yourself -- there's plenty more
where that came from."

Lori sat down in the rocker and began to rock
gently. Her eyes were drawn to the stranger's face,
to his enigmatic smile as he said, "Well, thanks miss
for the water. I'll be on my way now, lots of miles
to cover before dark."

Lori jumped up abruptly, almost overturning the
rocker. "Wait. I mean, couldn't you sit and rest a
few minutes? You sure looked tired out there."

A wistful gleam in her eyes betrayed her curiosity
and the stranger smiled knowingly. He sat down on
the steps and looked at Lori's innocent face and his
past flashed like a dark fire through his mind. He
shouldn't stay, shouldn't get better acquainted, for
he knew he could become enchanted with this
beautiful young woman.  It was against his principles
to have a woman in his life...yet he felt compelled to
talk with her awhile.

*  *  *  *

The stranger leaned back against the porch railing,
shifting to a comfortable position. He reached inside
his shirt pocket and pulled out a pack of Camels,
tapped the pack and took a cigarette out. His long
thin fingers held the cigarette in one hand as his
other hand patted his pants pocket, searching for
matches. He shook his head in confusion. "If that
don't beat all, I thought I had some matches."

Lori sprang from the rocker and headed for the
screen door. "I'll get you a box, just a second." And
she hurried inside and grabbed a box of matches
from a kitchen shelf. Back on the porch she stood
smiling at the stranger offering him the matches
from her outstretched hand.

He took the box and removed a match, striking it
fast and holding the flame to the cigarette dangling
from his lips. He inhaled a deep drag and sighed with
satisfaction. "They say these things'll kill a man but
I guess we all got to go sometimes," he said, smiling
at Lori.

She had remained standing near him as the smoke
curled lazily from his cigarette. He squinted to avoid
the smoke and said softly, "So miss..." He paused
and his gaze surveyed Lori from head to toe,
"what's your name?"

Lori blushed crimson and nervously smoothed her
loose fitting blouse. She knew her cut-off blue
jeans looked provocative. Her voice was a bare
whisper, "Lori, Lori Lei Sanders."

"Nice name, Lori Lei. Bet there's lots of Sanders in
this Cove, huh?"

"If you only knew...half the people here are part of
our Clan!"

"Yeah, that's the trouble with these little remote
Coves, not many boys around to meet."

Lori looked away, embarrassed. How did he know
what she was thinking! Lifting her eyes and looking
directly at him she asked, "What's your name
mister, where you from, and how come you're way
over here in Rugged Gap?"

He laughed and his face radiated an animated glow.
"Wait a second, miss, one question at a time, okay?
My name is David Keller and I'm from one of these
Coves just like you, Black Ridge over past the low
mountains near Gatlinburg. Course, some of that
Cove's been a part of the Smokies Park for years
now. But that's where I grew up so I know all about
Clans. And how it feels to be isolated from the
world." His voice suddenly dropped and he looked
out toward the road with sadness in his eyes. He
shrugged his shoulders and lowered his head. "We
were poor though, never had much as kids. A real
bad life of struggling to survive but I made it,
always survived whatever happened."

Bitterness had crept into his words and a slow-
burning rage flickered in his eyes as he stared at
Lori.

She spoke softly, "I've been lucky, my folks always
had the gristmill and we did pretty good. Sort of a
Clan inherited trade. All my ancestors here ran the
mill. It's just that sometimes..." she trailed off
wistfully.

"Yeah," David sighed. "Sometimes you wonder what's
beyond the Cove, the world you've probably read
about and dreamed of. You want to see it, escape
this narrow, sheltered life. Well, Lori, take it from
me, you have the best of the best here -- a
peaceful, quiet life away from the ugliness of big
cities and America's modern nightmare."

Lori walked to the steps and sat down. "I know this
is a good life. My folks are wonderful, and um, I
even got a boyfriend that's sweet on me." She
blushed and continued, "But, I want to see more of
the world. I have a high school diploma, I've read
lots, I know the world has more to offer. My folks
just won't let me grow up. I've wanted to leave the
Cove, go away, make a new life, travel and see the
country. They won't even buy a TV set, say it'll
corrupt me! I've got to leave someday or I'll grow
into a bitter old maid!"

David laughed mildly at her emotionalism. "Honey,
you do sound determined but like I said, what's
beyond this Cove's not all good. I should know. I've
traveled all over this damn country, from one end to
the other, and I've yet to find much happiness." The
sadness had returned to his eyes and thoughts of his
past filled his mind. He could see endless highways
stretching before him, running, always running and
wondering when the reckoning day would come. A
chill ran down his spine as he recalled his last close
call. Only yesterday in fact and it had led to him
being here now.

Lori interrupted his thoughts. "So, what's a man like
you doing here?"

David was amazed at her easy openness with him.
Most Clans were secretive and reclusive, barring
outsiders. She must be really eager to know more of
the world, he thought. David flipped his cigarette out
into the yard. "Actually, I'm heading to a friend's
house farther down the road. My car broke down on
the highway and I had to walk the rest of the way."

"What is your friend's name," Lori questioned.

"Oh, I don't think you'd know him. He's not one of a
Clan, has his own private retreat up here."

"Probably not, if he's an outsider. My Pa really hates
those tourist types, says none of them should be
here. Still, one or two have bought part of Highland
Haven when old Mr. McCormick died."

David stood up, stretching his arms overhead,
relieving his lean body of the cramped position.
"Well, Lori, it's been real nice meeting you. Thanks
again for the water..."

"Wait," Lori stood up. "You can't just walk off like
this...I mean, we just met." Her hand shook as she
touched David's arm. "Please, don't go...I...I..."

"Yes, I know Lori. You would like for me to take you
away from here."

Her head lowered only briefly, then she looked up
into his face with bright eager eyes, glad he seemed
able to read her mind. "Yes, yes...I would. I know it's
crazy, I really don't know you but I would like to
leave here. You can give me a ride to a city, drop me
off and go you own way." She tugged on his jacket
sleeve. "Please, please say you'll give me a ride?"

David looked at her innocent, trusting face and
wanted to run. In her shinning eyes he saw himself
so long ago, stuck in a tiny Cove and craving to see
the world. Damn, he shouldn't get involved in this,
especially not right now, but what was the harm in
giving her a ride to the nearest city?

"Maybe...but first I want you to think about this
tonight. If you still want to go in the morning, I'll
pick you up on the highway around eight o'clock. I
can take you to Nashville, if that's okay?"

A smile spread over her face and she exclaimed,
"It's a deal!"

David turned and walked off down the path,
whistling a haunting tune as he headed down the dirt
road.

*  *  *  *

Later that afternoon Lori's parents returned from
the gristmill. Twilight dimmed the kitchen windows as
Lori busied herself. Because she knew this would be
a farewell meal she had spent long hours preparing
her parent's favorite feast: crisp fried chicken, hot
gravy and buttered biscuits. For a special dessert
she'd made shortcake with fresh strawberries. 

Now, as she glanced out the window and saw her
folks emerging from the wooded path that led to
the gristmill, she began hastily setting dinner plates
on the table. Footsteps crossed the porch and the
screen door slammed shut behind her parents.

Lori stood silently near the table, a sparkle in her
eyes and a welcoming smile on her face. "Hi, anyone
hungry?"

Ma's eyes grew wide with surprise, her lips forming
a small 0. Pa draped an arm over Ma's shoulder and
exclaimed, "I don't believe it, our Lori cooking a
meal? Lord, what's got into you girl?"

Lori laughed self-consciously, knowing they were
surprised because she hated to cook. "Oh Pa, you
know me...I'm full of surprises. I thought you two
would enjoy a good meal after such a long day.
Besides, I took the afternoon off and didn't help
out at the mill. And you know tomorrow is my
regular day off." She turned to the stove and began
moving the food to the table.

Ma and Pa exchanged a surprised look, shook their
heads and after washing up, seated themselves at
the table. A delicious aroma filled the room and they
ate in companionable silence.

Lori stared at her folks. Pa was getting older, near
sixty now; wrinkles creased his face, a bald spot on
his head shone under the bright kitchen light, and he
slumped with fatigue. A day at the mill was tiring for
him but he loved it. That mill was his salvation.

Ma, who was younger than Pa by five years, sat
stiffly as though her rigid stance in life must be
maintained at all times. Her thick gray hair was
pulled tightly into a severe bun. Thin lips revealed
her grim attitude. But in her blue eyes there was
tenderness that helped ease her bitter countenance.
Religion ruled Ma's life....and God was her salvation.

With every bite of food she swallowed, Lori felt a
knot rise in her throat. Her folks would be so hurt
when she left. They adored her, spoiled her, and
loved her deeply. She had been the center of their
lives for the past twenty years. Lori had come along
late in their lives when they'd given up on ever having
a child _  a miracle to them. And now here she was
planning to leave. 

Her heart ached as she looked on their weary faces.
She owed them so much but how could she sacrifice
knowing a world beyond Rugged Gap? She could
almost see them on bended knee praying to God for
her safety when they learned of her departure.
That wouldn't help though. Lori had become
skeptical of God when she realized He allowed
illness, suffering, starvation and poverty among
some clans in the Cove. God was an illusion to Lori
and she had no abiding faith.

When the meal was finished they all went out to sit
on the front porch. A pleasant cool breeze drifted
down from Big Bear Mountain. Pa and Ma sat in the
long wooden swing and Lori in her rocker. Crickets
and kati-dids made a serenade from lush tulip trees;
fireflies blinked tiny brilliant sparks throughout the
yard and in the big evergreens. A scent of
rhododendrons wafted on the air as they relaxed.
This was an evening ritual for them. A time to enjoy
the quiet peacefulness of their surroundings.

Lori called Kip and he came bounding up the steps
and plopped down beside her. She reached down to
pet him and he nuzzled her hand. Sitting there
serenely and immersed in the loving companionship
of her folks Lori knew she'd miss home. She stood
and walked to the steps, closer to her folks, and sat
down.

"Ma," she said, "remember all the tales you used to
tell about when I was a little girl?"

Ma chuckled. "Sure do baby, but those weren't no
tales, they was true. You was a real hand full --
always slipping off into the woods, exploring. Why, I
remember one time Preacher Jackson brought you
home when you showed up at his cabin." She laughed.
"Lord honey, you must've covered a mile across that
field getting to his place."

"Ever think I was just curious about other places,"
Lori questioned.

Pa leaned forward in the swing, suddenly alert.
"Now girl don't start in on that old song again. Your
Ma and me know you're curious. It's only natural.
But I wish you'd listen to us. We've been outa the
Cove, went on over to that there Nashville one time.
Saw the Grand Ole Opree, we did. Shoot, all those
folks shuffling around like chickens with their heads
cut-off, more people than I'd ever seen. And you
know what, in the two days we's there I reckon I
figured out those folks was rushing so fast they was
missing out on life. Never had a minute to theirself,
always busy, busy, busy... Whew, was we glad to get
home! And you know that god-awful Vietnam war
done took away too many of our young clan boys
too."

Lori sighed heavily. "I know Pa, the war is awful, and
you've told me all about the Nashville trip lots of
times. Even the part about the pickup breaking down
on your way home."

"Yeah," Pa exclaimed, "and we thought no one would
ever stop to help us. If'n it hadn't been for that
patrolman we'd still be on that highway."

"Ah Pa, I know it's not easy to survive outside
Rugged Gap. But times change Pa. We're not living in
the 50s now. It's 1972, there's a new modern world
out there. Heck, we still got the same '50 pickup
that you and Ma drove to Nashville!" Lori shifted on
the steps and lowered her voice, "Ma and Pa I just
want you to remember that I love you both very
much. Guess I'm just too curious sometimes -- but
always remember I love you." She stood and walked
to her folks, giving each of them a firm hug.

"Well I'm going to my room, kinda sleepy tonight."
She yawned as she headed for the door.

"Sweet dreams baby," Ma said as she and Pa
exchanged a worried look and shook their heads.

*  *  *  *

That night in her room Lori began carefully packing
her clothes. Not that there were many to pack --
she had only several necessary garments. But Ma
did sew and had made a few nice simple dresses.
She folded all her jeans, which she'd ordered from
Sears, and neatly stacked them in the battered
suitcase, a hand-me-down from an aunt.

As she struggled to stuff all her clothes in the
suitcase she let her thoughts stray aimlessly. What
on earth was she doing? Planning to run away with a
complete stranger! She really must be desperate to
resort to this plan. Yet somehow she felt no fear of
David Keller. He was a kind man, she felt it in her
heart. From the moment she heard his mellow,
soothing voice and looked into his light dancing blue
eyes she felt she could trust him. 

Of course, she didn't know his lifestyle but his
clothing alone indicated he wasn't penniless. An
expensive white linen suit was a rare sight in the
Cove. And too, David had a worldly, experienced
manner. Whatever his profession -- and her
imagination had toyed with every conceivable idea,
always returning to traveling salesman -- he was
obviously intelligent and worldly wise. 

Since Lori was a young girl of ten she'd dreamed of
being an airline stewardess. She'd read every book
on the subject in school and even sent off by mail
and received pamphlets from airlines. It was a
dream to her, one she hoped would turn to reality at
the crack of dawn tomorrow.

As Lori slipped beneath the covers her thoughts
turned to Billy. Poor Billy. He would be so
disappointed when he learned of her departure. Billy
Laslow had been Lori's steady boyfriend for the
past four years. He was very much in love with her.
She recalled his shinning eyes last weekend when
he'd sat gazing at her. 

They'd gone on a picnic to Little Bend Creek and
were sitting on a quilt beneath the flowering tulip
trees bordering the creek. Billy had begged her to
marry him. Just as he had for the past four years.
Billy pressured her again and she'd exploded with
anger, hurting and confusing him. It wasn't that she
didn't care for Billy --just that the intense magic of
being "in love" had not touched her. 

Lori liked Billy, enjoyed his company, but her
yearning to get out of the Cove prevented her full
involvement with him. And now, she was still a virgin
and determined not to marry Billy! Yes, he'd be
disappointed but she hoped he'd find another girl --
one who would be happy in the Cove.

Lori pulled the sheet over her and buried her head in
the feather pillow. She had to sleep, tomorrow
would be an important day.

*  *  *  *

Dawn light slipped beneath the window curtains as
Lori awoke. She looked at her bedside clock to see it
was six o'clock.  She had to hurry. Her folks would
already be at the gristmill because they always
shipped out cornmeal on Fridays, and they left the
house before daylight. It was about two miles up the
dirt road to the highway and if she hurried, she'd
have no trouble being there to meet David. 

Suddenly panic seized her: What if he didn't show
up? No! No! This was her chance, she had to leave
today! She was prepared, ready for the leap.
Climbing out of bed she forced herself to remain
calm -- David would be there. He would not fail her
-- he had promised to give her a ride. She must
hurry and be there on time.

Lori reached for the faded jeans and delicate pink
cotton blouse she'd laid out to wear. Quickly she put
on the clothes and sat down on the bed to pull on
her tennis shoes. 

She stood in front of the mirror brushing her long,
blond silky hair. Smiling at her reflection, she
studied her face: Wide blue eyes set deeply in a
delicate oval face; a narrow nose and full lips....pale,
flawless skin. Today her eyes held a sparkle of
excitement. Lori knew she was no raving beauty --
but with her petite size, clear complexion, and long
natural blond hair, she should qualify as an airline
stewardess.

Lori grabbed her suitcase, took one last long look
around the familiar bedroom and hurried out the
door. In the kitchen she found a notebook, tore out
a sheet and wrote:

Dear Ma and Pa,

Please forgive me. I have to see some of the world.
Don't worry about me, I'll write soon. I love you
both very much!

Love, Lori

Lori pinned the note to the back screen door where
her folks would find it when they came home for
lunch. By then she would be long gone.

The scent of freshly turned earth hung heavy in the
air as Lori walked along the narrow dirt road. On
her left was a field of tobacco and on her right was
a thick pine forest. The huge evergreens swayed
near the road, brushing the ground. These
evergreens bunched together in clusters as the land
inclined gradually toward the foot of Big Bear
Mountain. The flat fertile field presented a
sweeping view of the bottomland, no houses in sight.
The sky was a crystal clear blue overhead.

Lori walked briskly and soon the fertile field was
replaced by a green grassy pasture with cattle
grazing lazily. A fence now bordered the road. Lori
smiled. It wouldn't be long now till she reached the
highway. A wave of anticipation swept over her and
she increased her pace. Soon, very soon now she'd
meet David and begin to make her dreams come
true. Of course, she realized her deal with David
only included getting to Nashville. Beyond that she
would have to restrain her tendency to lean on him
for help. He was merely her means of escape.

Lori suddenly stopped and opened her small purse.
She removed a large envelope and counted her
money. Yes, it was all there, three hundred dollars --
money saved during the past two years from her
work at the gristmill. It hadn't been easy to save
that money. No! But she had done it, little by little.
She only hoped it would be enough.

Lori began walking again. Her dream was coming
closer with every step...

End Chapter One

Chapter Two

David Keller gripped the steering wheel as he drove
along the snaky passage of mountain highway. His
eyes narrowed into tiny slits as he peered out on the
gray asphalt. He cursed at the bright glare of sun
bouncing off the windshield and glanced at his
watch, relaxing his grip on the steering wheel and
allowing his foot to let up on the accelerator. He had
plenty of time, it was only seven and he'd promised
to meet Lori at eight o'clock.

Driving along, his thoughts reflected back on the
previous night. Damn, what a hell of a night he'd had!
And all because of that young woman. He smiled
remembering Lori, seeing her long blond hair swaying
as she rocked on the porch; seeing her sweet,
anxious smile; her eager blue eyes as she tugged on
his arm -- wanting to go away with him. 

Well, not exactly go away with him...but just get a
ride out of the Cove. He could understand -- he'd
once felt the same need to be free of Black Ridge.
His eyes saddened as he stared down the road at
long-ago memories. He had escaped the Cove all
right but what had he gained from freedom? He
grinned ironically, dark thoughts in his mind. But, he
would help Lori leave the Cove. Beyond that, it was
entirely up to her. He could give her some cash to
get started in a city, then he'd be on his way. His
life could not include a woman.

*  *  *  *

David had had a bad night all right. When he left
Lori he trudged on about a half mile then doubled
back through the forest behind her house. He
narrowly missed running into Lori's folks as they
returned through the forest from the mill. He
crouched silently behind a huge evergreen and dared
not even breath as the old man and woman passed
within inches of him. When it was safe, he pressed
on and finally managed to get back to the dirt road.
He'd been scratched by briars and his white suit
was a dirt-splotched spectacle. He walked up the
dirt road to the highway, hoping to thumb a ride. But
what few cars there were did not even slow down at
the sight of him. And no wonder -- he looked like a
dangerous bum.

By the time darkness fell, David no longer tried to
thumb a ride. He was disgusted. Needing a brief
rest he crossed a small roadside ditch and sat down
on a grassy embankment. That's when he found a
solution to his problem.

Sitting there trying to rest, he heard a faint melody
on the wind. Then he picked it up clearer -- singing.
Listening intently, he made out the notes of a piano
and voices singing. He pulled his jacket close to him
as the wind from Big Bear Mountain swept down the
valley. Yes, the wind brought the sound of distant
singing voices.

David stood and quickly headed north, in the
direction of the singing. He crossed the highway and
climbed a steep slope with low hanging evergreens.
Pushing apart limbs and stepping over thick
underbrush he at last made his way to the edge of a
clearing. With every step the singing had become
louder. To his great relief he saw a little white
clapboard church all lit up and a parking lot full of
cars. Standing there David grinned with cunning --
he needed a car badly.

He crept across the dark clearing, stealthily and
quietly, edging into the churchyard and crouching in
a shadowed corner of the church. The cars were
parked alongside the front entrance and stood
perfectly in line with a lane leading to the narrow
dirt road. It would be simple to hot wire one and
split before anyone knew what was happening.

Inside the church the song ended and there was a
brief speech by a preacher exhorting those sinners
in the congregation to come forth and be saved.
Then the rustle of people, a mild pause, and a
hallelujah as some poor soul cried out and stumbled
down the aisle. David flinched as he heard the over-
emotionalism of the service....how many times in his
childhood had he heard these same ravings of
religion? Poor people believed in Heaven, in God, in
anything but the misery of poverty here on earth!
He spat out the bile collecting in his mouth as he
listened to the service. David did not believe in
God...the misery he'd suffered, the agony he'd
known, left no place for religious illusions.

The music began again, a piano loudly pumping out,
"Just As I Am" and David knew it was time to make
his move. He surveyed the cars...lots of models to
choose from, new and old. His eyes stopped at a big
Buick, a slick dark green Electra. It probably had all
the luxuries and extras too. He liked big cars, none
off these small jobs for him, too confining. Besides,
he could afford the gas. He wished there was a
Cadillac in the yard, that was his favorite model.
Couldn't have everything though.

David calculated his moves like a chess player. A
quick plot formed in his mind and he sprang from
the shadows, swerving close to a nearby tree,
slipping on to the line of cars and dropping to his
knees as he squatted behind them. Slowly he crept
down the line of cars, bent and almost crawling, his
knees scraping the rocks and dirt. At the door of
the Electra he eased up to the window and looked at
the church. The song was still blasting out through
the night, beseeching sinners to come forth. 

David lowered himself again and eased open the
door, let it swing out slowly. Just at that instant he
heard voices. He peeked out the car windshield.
Damn! Two old men had stepped out into the
churchyard. He waited patiently, and finally the men
returned inside the church.

David slid in under the dashboard and quickly hot
wired the car. Then he swiftly jumped behind the
wheel and, holding the wires with his hands and
pumping the accelerator madly, the engine started.
He backed slowly from the parking space. He swung
the car toward the dirt road and drove away.
Hopefully whoever owned the car wouldn't notice it
being gone until they emerged from the church.

David leaned back and reached for his Camels as he
approached the paved highway. Now he had wheels
to give Lori a ride to Nashville. He lit his cigarette
and turned onto the highway with a squeal of tires
as he headed out of the Cove.

David drove a long while before he found the
nearest motel. It was located in a tourist trap, on a
bustling strip. He pulled into the dimly lit parking lot
which had a "Vacancy" sign flashing brightly. After a
cool glance around at the many cars, he slipped out
and removed the Electra's tag. A few cars down he
exchanged license plates with a yellow VW and
speedily walked back to replace the Buick tag. 

After registering he was disgusted when he saw the
cheap room: small bed, dull furnishings, a depressing
atmosphere. But at least it was clean and he
considered himself lucky to find a room along the
crowded tourist strip. His immediate concern was his
clothing and he hurried to a nearby shopping mall,
bought a suit and changed in the bathroom, then
mingled with the crowd until he rounded out a
suitable wardrobe.

After having a large steak dinner, he returned to
the motel and tried to watch TV. But his thoughts of
Lori kept interfering; he couldn't get her off his
mind. She was so trusting, innocent and vulnerable.
She seemed to bring out all his protective instincts.
He hoped she never learned of the ugliness in life
he'd known.

He flicked off the TV at last and laid back on the
bed, lost in his thoughts of Lori. He'd never come
across a woman like her _ her big, deep-set blue
eyes mesmerized him and he wanted to touch the
fragile, delicate pale skin of her face. He was
attracted to her, but knew he had no chance in hell
with her. Lori was a mere girl, a beauty no doubt,
but much too young for him.

She was also way out of his league, the world of
hookers and fast, easy women. He told himself he
just wanted to see Lori again for the ride to
Nashville, to remind him of the goodness in life, the
joy a decent woman could inspire in a man. He'd
have to be careful though, control himself. He must
not offend her or let her guess his physical
attraction. That would be unforgivable. He'd lived a
wild life but he wasn't one to corrupt innocent
women.

David fell asleep thinking of Lori, and the next
morning when he'd give her a ride to Nashville.

*  *  *  * 

Yes, David reflected, last night was quite a night. He
knew he should be out of state by now but here he
was nearing the dirt road that led to Lori's home. He
slowed his speed and began to watch closely for her.
The Buick Electra was purring along beautifully and
he felt he owed whoever bought that baby a big
debt of thanks. 

He lit another cigarette and continued to watch for
Lori. The roadsides were bordered with tremendous
evergreens, only allowing an occasional glimpse of
bottomland and cultivated fields. He felt right at
home cruising down the highway so like the one
where he'd spent his childhood. It was natural,
untainted here, early morning haze still hovering on
the mountain crests.

Briefly David recalled the years he'd spent in
Beckley, West Virginia where he worked in coal
mines. Those were bad years filled with coal dust
and back-breaking labor. The whole environment was
polluted, not clean like the mountains of the
Smokies. It was a rough time but he'd put that life
behind him. No more coal mines for him! He
preferred driving a Cadillac, living in high style and
coal mine pay wouldn't fill that bill. 

Suddenly David saw Lori standing beside the
highway. She was at the edge of the dirt road. My
God, he thought, she looks beautiful this morning!

He slowed and pulled into the dirt road, switching
off the motor. A welcoming grin spread across his
face as he rolled down the window. "Hi there Miss,
don't I know you from somewhere?"

Lori blushed a bright pink. "I believe you do mister.
You promised me a ride to Nashville, right?"

"Sure honey...you better believe it! Hop in and we'll
head on out of here."

Lori ran around to the passenger side of the car and
David leaned over and shoved open the door for her.
She slid in and stuck her suitcase in the back seat. 

David was captivated by her beauty. He stared at
her dewy-eyed excitement and the way her light
pink blouse highlighted her features _ her pale skin
glowed with anticipation and she tried to conceal an
eager smile by biting her lips nervously. 

He backed the Buick out onto the highway and
headed away from Rugged Gap.

Lori looked sheepishly at David, wondering just what
he did to live in such grand style. This morning he
was wearing a crisply pressed dark blue suit with a
pale blue shirt, which enhanced his light blue eyes.
The Buick was obviously a late model and very
luxurious. Somehow it vaguely reminded her of one
old Jack Cugan had bought a few years ago...but,
then, this one was probably newer. She admired the
comfortable upholstery and the sleek features as
she looked around inside. Spying the radio she asked,
"Care if turn on the radio? I love music..."

"No, help yourself honey....I'd like some music too,"
David urged.

Lori snapped it on and a current hit, "Garden Party"
was being sung by Ricky Nelson. 

David smiled and began tapping the steering wheel
with his fingers. Lori couldn't believe it -- a man his
age who liked pop music. The moment she'd turned
on the radio at home, Ma would cover her ears and
Pa would retreat outside. She laughed happily. "Well
mister, we're going to get along I think."

"I sure hope so Lori. I believe what Ricky is singing:
"You can't please everyone, so you got to please
yourself."

She nodded, thinking that was probably true.

David added, "I want to be friends. Hopefully I can
help you get settled in Nashville...but, of course, you
won't owe me anything."

"Thank you, but I believe I can manage when I get
there. I really appreciate the ride though, don't
know why you'd help me..."

"Well, it's no big deal really. I'm only taking you to
Nashville, was going that way anyhow. I don't know
your plans but I hope you have some money. If not,
I'll loan you some to get started."

Lori said, "That would be very generous of you, but
I think I can manage. I do appreciate the ride."

"You gave a thirsty man a drink of water, which was
generous of you." He paused and smiled
sympathetically. "Also I remember what it's like to
be trapped in a Cove wanting to see the world."

"Well thanks mister. I really appreciate it." 

David laughed. "One more thing though...how about
calling me David? Mister makes me feel older than I
am!" 

Lori agreed, "Sure David."

The radio blasted out The Hollies, "Long Cool
Woman"  and they relaxed for a long ride to
Nashville.

*  *  *  *

Lori was as eager to see Nashville as a child is to see
Santa Claus. She was bubbling over with enthusiasm
as they left the Smokies behind. Never had she
known terrain beyond the Cove. Each view was new
and breathtaking to her; flat stretches that ran for
miles on the Interstate, or the contrast of small
towns and larger cities. The highways intrigued her
and she was fascinated with the busy traffic, cars
of all makes and models. 

David was happy watching her enthusiasm and
pointed out the small details that make trips so
interesting. He knew factual details about every mile
of the trip...he'd traveled it many times over the
years. His mellow voice would croon out historical
data and highlights of each particular region. Looking
at Lori's wide-eyed admiration of his knowledge
encouraged his descriptions, embellished with story-
telling. The four hours to Nashville were proving to
be enjoyable to David in ways he'd never imagined.

Here was a young woman looking at him with
admiration. Had he ever seen that from a woman
before? Had he ever felt the absolute trust and
sincerity of this girl? His past was full of fast,
jaded women. But as he glanced at Lori from time to
time he saw all that was pure, innocent, trustworthy
and decent in this world.

Lori was in awe of David's vast knowledge. She had
known school teachers who were knowledgeable but
they kept a professional distance. Now here sat a
very articulate, intelligent man who was sharing his
knowledge with her freely. In fact, he seemed to be
enjoying it. Lori would glance at him and see the
dancing light in his blue eyes. She loved that light; it
made him seem younger, almost carefree. Sunlight
touched his grey-blond hair and a grin of pleasure
played across his face. As he smoked and talked Lori
was keenly aware of how much she had to learn of
the world. Looking at David she thought he could
teach her much that she needed and wanted to
know.

Lori fleetingly missed home the farther they
traveled, but she knew this was her chance for
adventure, freedom and excitement, perhaps the
only chance she'd ever have. She must not let
sentimental emotions ruin her future. Looking out
the window at the far off horizon she hoped her
parents would understand. She knew they'd be
worried until they heard from her. She'd write first
thing when she got settled in Nashville.

David mentioned having a small lunch before getting
into Nashville but Lori declined. She wanted to get
her first glimpse of the big city and then she'd
worry about eating.

David relaxed into the seat and let his long thin
fingers grasp the steering wheel lightly as they
cruised toward Nashville. He was anxious too by
now. The thought of seeing Lori's face when she
spied those tall buildings, the traffic, the maze of
interstates...

Soon they were on the outskirts of the city. David
checked his speed (he sure didn't need a cop
stopping him!) and slowed down as they merged with
interstate traffic. 

Lori was awestruck when she saw tall buildings rising
high against the skyline, the looming billboards and
then the crowded maze of city streets.

"Honey, this is nothing. Wait till you see New
Orleans."

Lori's eyes blazed. "New Orleans? I'll probably
never make it out of Nashville!"

"Sure you will..."

"Yeah, I might, IF I get a job as an airline
stewardess!" Lori turned back to the skyline,
watching the passing sights.

David had suddenly gone silent.  He felt a little dip in
his mood. He would deliver her to Nashville, that's
all. He shouldn't have speculated about helping her.
Not that he had, of course. He'd just thought if she
had no other alternative he'd stick by her, show her
some of the city, then well....maybe she'd return to
the Cove. There was so much damn violence in big
cities... a pretty young naive girl like Lori could be
easily hurt. But he'd let her make her own decisions. 

He sighed and swung off Interstate 40 onto
Hermitage Avenue. He'd take Lori past the Andrew
Jackson Mansion as they headed downtown.

*  *  *  *

David turned to Lori and smiled as they headed
toward downtown Nashville. "Lori, how about some
lunch? I don't know about you but I'm getting
hungry."

"Sure mister... I mean, David, whatever you say. I'm
kinda hungry now too."

"Have anything in mind?"

Lori pointed at a large sign. "How about a hamburger
at McDonalds? I saw it on the billboards and it
makes my mouth water!" 

David glanced at the McDonalds and slowed,
turning on his left signal. He saw that the lunch
crowd was mobbing the place and dreaded tackling a
long wait. Still, Lori wanted a hamburger and a
hamburger she'd have.

He swerved the big Buick into position behind a line
of cars waiting for the drive-up window. "If it's
okay with you Lori we'll pick up our orders, drive on
out to the Hermitage grounds and eat at a picnic
table. That suit you?"

She nodded, interested. "I remember reading about
The Hermitage and Andrew Jackson in history class.
Is it big and grand like the photos?"

"Sure," David assured her, "it's great. I've been
there and can tell you all about it. Once I took my
Ma there. Sure was fun watching her take a tour of
the mansion, walking through those high-ceilinged
rooms of antique furniture. Ma'd stare and shake
her head, couldn't believe people lived so high on the
hog, said ten people could live in one of those rooms!
She kept saying it was unfair for some folks to have
so much when others had so little. And she was right
in a way."

Pulling up in line he clicked off the radio. "Hope you
don't mind -- these speakers for orders are a
chore." He smiled and rolled down his window.

Lori liked the process of ordering into a speaker and
rounding the building to pick up food. "It's all so
fast. How do they do it?"

"Lots of kids working their asses off. Excuse my
language, I'm not used to being in the company of a
nice lady like you."

Lori sighed. "I don't know, maybe I'm not so nice --
after all, here I am in a big city with a stranger.
Would a nice girl do something so crazy?"

He looked at her seriously. "Only if the nice girl
wanted to see a little of the world besides Rugged
Gap."

"Yeah, I guess you got me all figured out. But you,
David, are a real mystery to me." Her eyes
questioned him but he turned away abruptly, his jaw
clenched.

When they stopped at the window and David
reached to pay for their order, the girl in the
window smiled brightly, said, "Have a nice day!" and
swung the tray out with their orders on it. He got
their food and drove through the parking lot, easing
back onto Hermitage Avenue. Noon traffic was
heavy and the heat was intense. He rolled up his
window and turned the air conditioner on. 

Lori peeked into the sack. "Hmm, that smells good! I
AM hungry!"

Soon they were turning into the winding circular
drive that led to The Hermitage. Before reaching
the mansion there was a picnic area with tables and
large shady oak trees. David pulled into a parking
space and switched off the motor.

"How's this for a picnic?"

"Great! And am I starving!" She jumped out quickly
and walked to a nearby table. 

David slid out of the car, grabbed the sack of food,
and joined her beneath towering leafy trees swaying
in a mild breeze. A few couples were eating at other
tables; kids were playing tag in the grass.

They sat peacefully eating their lunch and David
thought about how he'd like to take Lori to an
expensive restaurant...maybe in New Orleans. Now
that would be an experience for her.  Abruptly he
cut off his thoughts, knowing it was unlikely she'd
be with him long. And besides, he didn't deserve
such a woman.

When the last bite had been eaten, Lori and David
got back in the Buick and headed up the drive to The
Hermitage. They parked in an area reserved for
tourist under tulip and hickory trees.

They walked up a path bordered by magnolia trees
and approached the grand estate from a slightly
left-sided angle. Through the shadows of billowing
leaves Lori glimpsed the spectacular front lawn and
spacious grounds surrounding the plantation. And
then she halted in breathless wonder as her eyes
swept over the massive two-story white ante-bellum
house with wide verandas and tall Doric columns.
Lori was caught up in the grandeur as they began a
walking tour through the mansion. 

Beside David Lori listened raptly as he read from
the small plaques of historical information about
President Andrew Jackson and his wife Rachel.  The
high-ceilinged rooms and antiques were preserved
meticulously.

Once back outside they walked along the narrow
paths that led to outdoor buildings -- two log cabins;
a lush garden filled with magnolias, hickory trees,
and over fifty varieties of plants; and then the tomb
of Andrew and Rachel. 

Finally Lori looked up at the sky and smiled happily.
"Oh David, it's such a happy day for me! To be in
the city, see this grand mansion." She looked at
David. "It's my dream coming true."

David laughed. "Yeah honey, it's a helluva day. I
haven't felt this good in, well...let's just say longer
than I can remember!" And he too looked up at the
clear sky overhead but saw only the bleakness of his
past -- endless highways, running, always running,
pain and emptiness his only companions.

They walked through the gift shop browsing and
suddenly Lori exclaimed, "Look David, these tiny
spoons, aren't they pretty?" She picked one up,
pointing out the emblem at top that read, The
Hermitage. "Oh David, Ma would have a fit over this,
I just know it! She has one from Nashville, kept it
all these years in a little velvet case. Said it was the
one part of the trip she could keep forever, her
proof she'd actually been out of the Cove." 

Lori gently caressed the spoon, smoothly running her
finger the length of it, and then laid it back down.
"But, I have to save my money, I'll need it." She
began to move on down the aisle.

David picked up the spoon. He caught up with Lori
and touched her arm. "Lori, here, let me pay for the
spoon. Your Ma won't be as worried if you send her
this and write a nice letter when you get settled.
Please, I want to pay for it."

Lori shook her head adamantly. "No David. I can't
accept your money. That's not part of our deal,
remember?"

David pressed the spoon into her hand. "Please Lori,
I have more money than I'll ever spend. It'd make
me happy to see you send this to your Ma."

"Well...I guess if you want me too, I'll agree." Lori
took the spoon, her hand touching David's. He
paused before releasing her fingers, feeling
sensations he hadn't known in years just from her
fleeting touch.

She looked at him sweetly. "Thank you David. You're
a kind man...I really appreciate this."

David coughed nervously and looked out the window.
"Yeah, I guess Lori. Now come on girl, let's pay for
that and head into Nashville."

Driving into the city David watched Lori's excited,
glowing face as she got her first glimpse of the
inner city. She was so naive, eager, enthusiastic...it
was like seeing everything for the first time again to
David. 

He gave her a quick tour, hitting all the busy
districts, pointing out famous landmarks and ended
by sweeping past the well-known Rhyman
Auditorium, home of the Grand Ole Opry. As they
slowed in passing the Rhyman, David also showed her
Tootsie's Orchid Lounge next door.

"How'd you like to be sitting in there tonight? Might
see some big country music star." 

Lori answered soberly, "I don't think I could afford
that place."

"Oh sure you could honey, if you'd agree to go with
me." He turned and smiled widely. 

Lori shyly looked away. "David, I thought you said I
wouldn't owe you for your help."

"Damnit Lori...I'm sorry, excuse my language...but,
hell I was only offering because I thought it'd be
fun for both of us. You're not paying some debt to
me by coming along. And if you feel that way, I
shouldn't have asked." He riveted his attention on
the street, a white-knuckled grip on the steering
wheel.

Lori looked at him innocently. "David, I'm a nice girl
and I want to stay that way. I just wouldn't want
you to get the wrong idea, okay?"

"Sure." David's eyes never left the street.

"I mean, I think you're a kind man...experienced,
worldly...but you're almost a stranger to me. Bars
are...dangerous, aren't they?"

David glanced at her searchingly. "Well, sure some
bars can be dangerous. But, I know Tootsie's, been
there in the past...and I'd take care of you."

"I'm sure you would. I just wanted you to know I'm
a nice girl. You said I wouldn't owe you and I took
you at your word."

"And you don't owe me, especially not in the way
you're hinting. Honey, you're a sweet, nice young
woman and I just wanted you to see some of the
sights. Actually, I've got some business downtown
this afternoon but tonight I'm free. I thought it'd
be fun to sit in Tootsie's and let you get a look at
the famous place. That's it, nothing else. Tomorrow
we go our separate ways."

"It does sound like fun," Lori agreed, a note of
anticipation slipping into her voice.

"Oh it would be, take my word! Relax and listen to
the music, see different people. It's another world."
David reached into his shirt pocket for a Camel.
"Listen, how about I find a nice motel and we'll
check into separate rooms. Then I've got to run
downtown for some business and you can spend the
afternoon getting ready for Tootsie's." He paused.
"Unless you have something you need to do, about
that stewardess position."

Lori had no idea how to find the airport, and
suddenly found the very idea of doing so by herself
intimidating. What was the harm in going with David
for a night out? "No, I'm not in a hurry to check on
the job. Sure, I'll go with you. I'd have to get a
room anyway for the night." She glanced at him.
"And David, I want you to know I trust you to keep
your word about not owing you later."

David laughed. "Sugar, let's put all this foolishness
about owing me to rest once and for all." He lit his
cigarette and swung the car onto the ramp for
Interstate 65 so he could find a motel.

As they headed south Lori said, "Well, tomorrow I'll
get busy with my plans. I wonder how I can get to
the airport and talk to an airline representative?"
She glanced expectantly at David.

"I know where the airport is, and I could drive you
out there I guess. That is, if I'm still in town
tomorrow." His eyes had become sad, as though he
suddenly saw something on the distant horizon that
only he could understand. 

David spotted the exit sign for the next lodging
area. Flicking on his blinker he eased the car onto
the off-ramp and began winding down the exit.
Ahead he saw a Holiday Inn, and thought it would be
a good location -- not far from where he had to
conduct business.

After registering David carried in their luggage and
they parted at separate doors.  He promised to
return for Lori near seven.

Then he jumped back in the Buick and headed
downtown. He had same serious business to settle
immediately.

*  *  *  *

In an older district of Nashville, on a side street
lined with rundown buildings, David pulled to the
curb and went into a phone booth. As he dialed the
number he watched sudden wind scatter litter along
the scorching pavement. This call was vital  -- he had
to get rid of the hot car he was driving. The old man
must have reported the Buick stolen, and the cops
would be on the lookout for it.

He sighed with heavy relief when someone answered
at the other end. Yes, it could be worked out; yes,
he'd provide what David needed -- cash and a gun.

Three hours later David pulled into the Holiday Inn
driving a brand new candy-apple red Eldorado
Cadillac. In the car trunk were a few more
expensive suits for his wardrobe and beside him lay
a box of long stem red roses. 

He slid out of the Caddy and, whistling lightly, went
into his room to shower and get ready for his night
out on the town with Lori.

End Chapter Two

 Chapter Three

Inside her motel room Lori sat cross-legged on the
bed, a dreamy glow in her blue eyes. Her thoughts
were lingering over the ride to Nashville, the
awesome size of the city, and the grandeur of The
Hermitage. She was lost in tremendous sensations
of new discovery; an awareness of life beyond the
Cove; a world she'd never known. It was full of
surprises, intrigue, and beauty. Of course, she
hadn't failed to notice the contrast of po
wealth, just like back in the Cove. To be poor was
simply bad anywhere.

Lori uncrossed her legs and stared at her image
reflected in a wide mirror on the opposite wall. Her
eyes danced with the same light as David's and she
smiled remembering his warm, caring nature. Turning
her head slightly to one side, she inspected her blond
hair -- she'd have to shampoo it before tonight. She
wanted to look special, her first experience of the
night life she'd only read about. She felt a mixture
of fear and anticipation. But David would be there;
he'd take care of her. Of that, she had no doubt.

And what of David? Lori tried to define his
character in a clear, understandable way. She
couldn't! He was a puzzle, a riddle without rhyme.
Obviously he was wealthy, yet there was no trace of
snobbery in him, no uppity attitude. He was friendly,
intelligent, caring, kind and warm. 

However, there was another side to
David....melancholy in his eyes, his face sad at times.
And occasionally sparks of fire flickered is his eyes
when he talked of being poor, of the poverty in the
country -- but references to his past as an adult
were vague. He was secretive, private and
mysterious about his lifestyle. Just the slightest hint
from her about him being a `mystery' had brought a
warning in his grim-set jawline. Lori had restrained
herself from questions....besides, she had no right to
interrogate him. 

His melancholy though -- what had happened to
make him so sad? Was it another woman, maybe a
wife somewhere? Children, a broken home? What
could cause such deep misery in a man's eyes and
such fiery rage against society?

Lori looked again at her image in the mirror. It was
apparent David was attracted to her, although he
tried to hide it. She smiled. It was nice that she was
appealing to him and if she admitted the truth to
herself, she felt a stirring physical sensation for
David. 

With Billy there was only friendship, an aloof
attitude toward sexuality. Because she'd
desperately wanted to flee the Cove she had buried
her desires. Riding along today with David she'd felt
an unusual yearning, as if light flowed through her
when he'd touched her hand in the gift shop, an
awakening that began at the sound of his voice or
the glance of his dancing blue eyes. 

She steadied her trembling hands and smoothed her
hair. She had to stop these feelings because her
future depended on being in control of her emotions.
There was no place for romance at this stage of her
life. And she barely knew David. He was much older
than her, probably twenty years or more. Yes, she'd
smother these unsuitable feelings.

Quickly she walked into the bathroom for her
shower.

*  *  *  * 

At precisely seven sharp, there was a knock on
Lori's door. Taking one last look at her shining blond
hair, her neat fitting blue dress in the mirror, Lori
opened the door. 

David stood shifting from one foot to the other,
nervously holding a long white box. He smiled and
held out the box. "Lori, this is for you."

"Oh David, you shouldn't be buying me things!" But
she swirled around to the bed and sat down, eagerly
tearing into the box.

Her sharp intake of breath brought a happy chuckle
from David.  

"Roses...red roses! I love them most of all
flowers...how did you know?" Lori's face was bright
with joy as she lifted the delicate roses to her for a
scent of their fragrance. Her hands tenderly
touched the soft petals and she looked up at David.
"Thank you David. You're so good to me."

"Believe me honey, the pleasure's all mine. Just
seeing your happiness is reward enough. And might I
say you look prettier than ever tonight?" His eyes
twinkled as he gazed fondly at her.

"I'll put these in some water so they'll keep." Lori
walked to the dressing area, found a large ice
bucket and filled it with water. Delicately she placed
each rose in the bucket until the entire dozen made
a crowning bouquet. She put them on the night
stand. "Now tonight when I go to sleep I can smell
the scent of roses." 

She looked at David. "You sure do look handsome."

"Thank you Lori," David said as he smoothed his
casual shirt and pants; the clothing would blend into
the crowd at Tootsie's. He sure didn't want to
attract attention to himself. 

Walking out to the parking lot David said, "Lori, I've
got another surprise too. Remember my business this
afternoon? Well, look over there." He pointed to an
adjacent area bordered by low trimmed hedge. "See
that red Cadillac?"

"Sure, what about it?"

"It's mine...that was part of my business today."

"Oh David, oh no, it's beautiful! Is it really yours?"
Lori exclaimed with disbelief.

David nodded as they approached the car. "Yes, all
mine, bought and paid for. Never liked credit much
so I use the cash plan." He winked at Lori as he
opened the door for her.

Slipping onto the red velvet seat, Lori marveled at
the plush interior. She raved over how beautiful it
was, running her hands across the seats, then looked
to the dash in search of the radio.

As David slid into the driver's seat he assured her,
"Don't worry Lori, it's got a stereo system, four
speakers. And, an 8-track tape player. Look in the
back seat and grab that black case. It's full of
current pop hits, bought those tapes for you today."

"Oh you shouldn't have!"

"Stop that Lori.  I want to do these things, okay? No
debt, you still don't owe me. I want to enjoy those
tapes too." He started the car and backed out of
the parking place.

Lori popped in a tape and The Chi-Lites "Oh Girl"
flowed smoothly, as they headed to Tootsie's
Orchid Lounge.

*  *  *  * 

The evening at Tootsie's was exciting and
entertaining. As they had drinks David and Lori
began to realize the electricity between them. The
bar was crowded, dimly lit with flickering candles on
each table. A live country music band played on a
small stage, making conversation nearly impossible,
but the flow of feelings intensified as their eyes
met or hands touched. Separately, they vowed to
fight the attraction. But neither was having any
success.

Back at the motel they stood awkwardly between
the separate room doors. David looked into Lori's
upturned face, seeing the purity, the innocence he'd
never known in a woman. A wave of yearning swept
over him and he said, "Good night Lori. It's been a
helluva good night to be with you. Thank you so
much."

Lori corrected him, "I should be thanking you. Really,
you're the one who paid for it. But I did have fun! It
was different than I thought...exciting, not
dangerous. Guess I was wrong about bars being
dangerous."

"Well sugar, Tootsie's is a nice place, but other bars
could be dangerous for a girl alone."

"With you along I'd never have to worry." She
smiled shyly and looked down.

David tilted her chin up, gazing into her eyes again.
"Lori, you still don't owe me, your company is my
pleasure. You're young, innocent and your presence
makes me happier than I've been in a long time." As
he spoke, a painful look crossed his face.

"I'm glad I make you happy David. But you seem sad
sometimes," Lori said.

He smiled quickly, hiding his inner turmoil. "No, I'm
not sad, just lonesome sometimes. Course, can't
have everything in life." He stared out into the
darkness.

Lori touched his sleeve and stood on tiptoe to kiss
him softly on the cheek. She whispered in his ear,
"Thanks for a wonderful night." And then she
abruptly turned and, opening her door, disappeared
inside the room.

David walked quietly to his room. God, she was
precious! He had to leave tomorrow and get away
before it was too late! Too late to stop himself from
caring too much and letting things get out of control.
He couldn't have a woman in his life. 

His brow creased in a frown, painful memories
rushing into his mind...bad times, hard times, times he
never wanted Lori to know about.

*  *  *  *

Saturday morning, David was awakened by knocking
at his door. He immediately checked to see that his
.25 Barretta was still stashed underneath the
bedside table. He jerked it out and cocked it, then
grabbed a robe and concealed the gun in a pocket.
Looking at his watch he saw it was eight-thirty.

He went to the windows, pulled the curtain back
slightly, saw Lori standing outside his door. He
quickly went to the door, asked, "Who is it?"

Lori replied, "It's me David. Can I talk to you a
minute, please?"

David's eyes scanned the room quickly to make sure
nothing was in view that would disturb her. He put
the gun away and then satisfied all was clear, he
opened the door. "Come in Lori, what's up?"

Lori rushed into the room and stumbled to a chair.
Her face was streaked with tears and David was
shocked at her distress. He went instantly to her
side. "Lori what on earth happened? Tell me, what's
wrong....why're you crying?"

Lori stammered, "Oh David, you won't believe what I
found out this morning! I can't believe it! I'm so
stupid! I should have never left the Cove." She
dissolved into fresh tears.

David had an uncomfortable moment, wondering if
she'd found out about him? But then decided that
was impossible. "Come on now," he urged gently, "it
can't be all that bad. Just tell me what's wrong."

"Well," she sobbed and sniffled, straightening up
and making an effort to talk. "This morning real
early I got up and started looking through the airline
brochures I'd brought from home. I found phone
numbers to call here in Nashville. So, I called all of
them. And you know what David?" 

She looked at him with disbelief. "They won't even
interview me. But you'll never guess why! It's
because I'm only twenty! And also, I'm only barely
five foot tall, they want girls at least five-foot, two-
inches! I knew about the height problem but I
thought I might still be accepted. The age is a new
rule!" She shook her head disgustedly. "The only
hope I have is in Birmingham, Alabama. One lady
from a smaller airline said they might accept
someone like me, but their main recruiting office
was in Birmingham. Most airlines want girls over
twenty-one and with college or business training!" 

She cradled her face in her hands a moment. "I
should have stayed in the Cove where an ignorant
hillbilly like me belongs!" And tears welled up in her
eyes again as she looked at David.

David sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Lori.
It killed him to see her upset and despairing, but he
had to be honest. "Lori, you're not stupid, nor should
you have stayed in the Cove all your life if you didn't
want to...but, it IS a tough world out here. It's not
easy, believe me. Financial livelihood is the main
thing, and it's a dog eat dog world. You've been
sheltered and secure, away from cut-throat
competition. I hate to see you disappointed like this
though. I know how it feels. You see, I felt it a long
time ago too -- disappointment, failure, poverty,
hopelessness and the fear of being a loser in life."

"But David," Lori gasped, "you're not a failure! Just
look at your car, your clothes, your life. I mean, you
must be a big success."

He grinned wryly. "Well sugar, I wouldn't go so far
as to say I'm a success in everyone's eyes but in my
line of business I do okay. I've known failure
though. In my business failure can be a disaster. But
that's not what we're discussing, it's you I'm
worried about. Do you think it'd be worth a trip to
Birmingham for the job interview? I can take you..."

Lori shifted uncomfortably. "I can't let you take me
all the way to Birmingham. I'm sure you have other
business to take care of. We were supposed to go
our separate ways when we got to Nashville,
remember?"

David stood and walked to the dressing area. He
searched on the table for his Camels and lit one as
he returned to the bed. "Lori I can do business in
any city, so Birmingham's fine by me." He got an
ashtray. "Besides, I've done business in several large
southern cities." He flicked off the cigarette ashes
and smiled at Lori.

"Well...if you're sure. I would like to try, just once,
and if I can't get a break there...so long to dreams
of flying!" Lori stood, walked to the mirror and
wiped at her tear-smudged face. "I'm sorry for
making a scene this early. I was just so upset and
you're the only one..." She paused, then continued,
"I'm sorry, I don't want you to feel I'm totally
dependent on you." She turned away in
embarrassment.

David walked over and lifted her face to him. "Lori,
I'll be here for you until you find a job. You don't
think I'd dump a sweet innocent girl in one of these
damn wild cities without a means of income, do you?
I couldn't sleep at night if I did."

"David Keller, you're a good man. I can't imagine
why you're doing all this for me. But I do appreciate
it, I really do!" She reached for David's hand,
squeezing softly as she looked at him. "Thank you.
Yes, I want to try for the job in Birmingham."

David felt a rush of warmth flow through him, a
fierce protectiveness. But he was also aware of
Lori's hand in his, how her touch electrified his
growing attraction to her. He ached to reach out
and caress her face; to lightly trace her lips with his
fingertips; to softly touch his lips to hers. 

Deliberately he withdrew his hand and said
carefully, "Lori you still won't owe me. We're in this
together till you find a job. I took you out of the
Cove and I'm responsible. Let's pack our bags and
hit the road for Birmingham." 

He walked over to the ashtray and flicked off his
cigarette ashes. Feeling relieved she'd be with him
awhile longer, he added enthusiastically, "And
remember, there's more of the country to see yet!"

Lori had seen the dancing light return to David's
eyes when they'd held hands and she felt his
happiness now, which made her happy too. Smiling
sweetly as she headed to the door she said lightly,
"I'll be ready soon, and I can't wait to see more of
the country."

Alone, David shrugged his shoulders. What could he
do? She needed him and, as bad as he hated to
admit it, he was afraid he was beginning to need her
too.

*  *  *  *

Within the hour they were cruising down Interstate
65 , heading south to Birmingham. When they'd
gotten into the Cadillac David had reminded Lori to
mail the spoon to her Ma. At the first postal box
Lori had dropped in the spoon and a short letter
telling her folks she was well and hoped to be
settled soon. Driving away, David had sighed with
relief. Didn't need her folks worrying -- or worse,
contacting the law.

The trip to Birmingham was uneventful. Rolling
farmland unfolded in front of them as they made
their way into Alabama. Hills gave way to sloping
inclines, then gradual flattening of ground revealing
fenced cattle pastures; an occasional soybean field
with plants in long, even rows; or corn fields where
the short leafy stalks swayed in a morning breeze. 

The sun beat down relentlessly but David had the air
conditioner on, making their ride inside the plush
Cadillac a dream, with pop songs in the tape player.
But Lori was extremely anxious about the upcoming
airline interview. Her hands clasped tightly in her lap
to keep from fidgeting nervously. 

David saw her worry and joked around, trying to
ease her tension. Nothing he said helped in the least. 

Lori was struggling to hold onto a dream that was
somehow dying in the light of reality.

Miles and hours rolled past, the time dissolving into
the monotony of interstate travel. Finally David said,
"Only twenty more miles till we roll into the Magic
City!"

Lori looked eagerly at the roadside sign. "Oh David,
now I'm really going to be nervous because we're
almost there."

"Honey, don't you worry, we'll get you to the
airport, and you'll do fine. But even if you can't
become a stewardess...there are other jobs you
might like. And just remember, I'll never abandon
you." He smiled an encouraging smile, his white teeth
gleaming in the sunlight.

Lori avoided his gaze. "I don't know David...I'm
scared and worried."

David placed his hand gently on her shoulder.
"Honey, look at me."

Lori lifted her troubled eyes to him. He gave her an
encouraging smile, then returned his attention to the
highway. "Lori sugar, you'll never have to worry
about money as long as I'm around." He glanced at
her quickly and saw her face betray her feelings for
him, and added,  "Lori, you're special...real special
and don't you forget it."

Lori blushed and looked out the window, lost in
thoughts of David. He'd helped her so much...and
given of himself unselfishly. She felt guilty not giving
in return. Suddenly she turned back to David. "I
didn't tell you this...but, I've got three hundred
dollars I saved from working in the mill. That money
will get me settled in a small apartment and help tide
me over until my first pay check. So once I get a
job, you won't have to hang around if you have
other business to attend to." She smiled at him,
thinking he'd approve.

David sighed and took a cigarette from his shirt
pocket. He slowly flipped out his new lighter and lit
the cigarette, took a deep drag and let the smoke
curl out of his slightly parted lips. "Lori it's great
you saved some money... but, sorry to say, it won't
last you long, probably wouldn't even get you a
decent place to stay." He shook his head. "It's
expensive to live in a city. No honey...that money will
be gone in a hurry."

Lori's smile faded, and she felt foolish.

Seeing her face, David rushed on hurriedly, "Now,
don't get upset...you won't have to use your money.
Remember, I said I'd help you."

After making a right turn, David swung into a gas
station. Pulling up to the pumps he rolled down his
window and asked the station attendant, a fresh-
faced young man, for a full tank of gas. When the
pump rang and the boy collected the cash, David
added a twenty dollar tip. 

Soon they were pulling into a Holiday Inn parking lot
as David checked his watch. "Lori, it's already one
o'clock. Do you mind if we register and then split up
awhile? I want to check on one of my old business
partners downtown. You can rest and maybe call the
airline, ask when you can get an appointment."

Lori agreed, "Sure David, that's fine with me. Since
it's Saturday, I may have to wait till Monday to see
someone."

"That will be fine with me, no rush. Are you sure you
don't mind waiting till then?"

"I guess not, maybe I can calm down by then."

They registered at the desk for separate rooms.
David carried in their suitcases and urged Lori to
rest, telling her he might have another surprise for
her that night.

Confused and tired, Lori closed and locked the door
when David left.

*  *  *  *

David walked briskly to his room. Once inside, he
picked up the phone, and called one of his partners,
who was to meet him in Birmingham. Jack had
agreed to be in the city when David had called him
from Nashville.

After talking to Jack, David headed out to pick up
the guns and false I.D. he'd requested and some
money -- the cash was his cut from recent criminal
activity. Jack was only holding it till David could
arrange a meeting. And he sure needed the cash
now, for he wanted to give Lori anything she wanted
or needed.

End Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Later that afternoon, David knocked on Lori's door.
When she let him in, he gave her a juicy pizza he'd
brought.

They ate companionably, Lori quiet, subdued. Finally
unable to bear the silence, David said, "Sugar,
you're not still worried about that airline interview,
are you?"

Lori admitted, "Yeah, I am. I got an appointment for
Monday morning."

"Hey, that's great." But David was lying; he knew if
she got a job, he'd be history.

"I don't know... I mean, I've been thinking that
maybe...maybe I don't want to be an airline
stewardess."

"Well, that's really up to you. I'll stick by you, no
matter what." David took the last sip of his coke,
studying Lori's confused face.

"David, I guess I'll think it over this weekend, decide
by Monday. If...I wanted to return to the Cove,
would you take me?"

"Of course I would take you back. But don't rush
into any decision, just wait and see how you feel
Monday."

Lori gathered up the napkins, coke cups, the pizza
box and put it all in the garbage can, saying, "I'm
sort of tired tonight, you didn't have anything
planned, did you?"

"No sugar, would you just like some time alone?"

"I don't mean to seem like I'm not grateful for all
you've done, but I guess I do want to just think
about...things." Lori gazed at him, thinking how
wonderful he'd been to her.

David walked to the door, said, "I understand, no
problem."

Impulsively, Lori went to him, standing very close,
then gave him a kiss on his cheek. "Thank you."

But suddenly David could no longer stop himself
from pulling her into his arms, moving his lips to
cover hers, their first kiss slowly building into deep,
lingering rapture. 

Lori was drowning in his powerful attraction, and
when he pulled away, apologizing, "I'm sorry...I
shouldn't..." she again met his lips with hers, kissing
him fiercely and with total abandon to passion.
She'd never felt so alive in her life!

At last, David pulled back, putting her firmly away
from him. "Sugar...I have to go. I...don't trust myself
with you, not just now."

Lori looked away, slightly embarrassed at her
boldness. "It's my fault too, you don't have to run."

"Oh yes I do. We'll...talk tomorrow morning, but for
now, you need to get some rest, have some time
alone. But if you need anything, just knock on the
wall here between us, and I'll be over in a minute." 

David went out the door, afraid to stay any longer.

And Lori sat down on the bed, stunned at the
sensual desire that had suddenly ignited between
them as they kissed.

*  *  *  *

Lori took a long warm bath and then lingered in bed
watching Johnny Carson. The TV programs had not
impressed her, and she thought that Ma and Pa were
not missing much. She slipped beneath the covers at
last and turned out the bedside lamp. The room was
spooky in darkness, but she wasn't frightened,
knowing David was next door. The sound of an
occasional car motor and car doors slamming
mingled with voices outside her room. People were
still arriving for the night. 

The noises made Lori uncomfortable and she felt
tense, unable to fall asleep. Tossing and turning she
finally began daydreaming of David. His kiss had
surprised and aroused her. But she knew he was
holding himself back. What would he be like if he
allowed his passion to rule? The thought frightened
and excited her simultaneously.

How alive she felt with David! She remembered
Billy's lovesick eyes and his hesitant attempts to
arouse her passion. He was young, eager and
awkward, just a teenager. David was an older man,
with a mature man's desires. His obvious attempts
to restrain himself left her wanting him all the more!
She could sense the depth of longing and desire
within him, but he seemed reluctant to express it,
except for his mention of being lonely.

It wasn't her usual behavior to make the first move
but she had been unable to stop herself from kissing
his cheek, then succumbing to his ardent kiss. His
sad, stricken eyes seemed to beg for a tender look,
a soft word, a gesture of love. Yes, that was
it...David's whole being seemed to beg for love...his
sad, wistful eyes, the longing and heartache
occasionally flickering across his face. 

She wanted to give David her love, and the
realization was startling. Partly she was fearful of
this new emotional involvement and partly David's
secrecy, his evasion of his business and livelihood.
These things upset her but the thought of him
needing her love overcame her reservations.
Whatever David's business or livelihood...it didn't
change the growing feelings between them. The
passion was barely contained; her love only
concealed by fear of openness. She knew he desired
her, but as for love...well, perhaps it was too soon to
expect him to love her.

But Lori knew she was falling desperately in love
with David -- this was the overwhelming feeling
she'd only read about, and perhaps a once-in-a-
lifetime love.

Lori snuggled into the bed pillow and sighed dreamily.
Monday she would not bother to go for the airline
interview. Her heart ached with tenderness and joy
as she contemplated the look on David's face when
she told him her news. Would her love remove his
brooding melancholy? Was he also falling in love with
her?

*  *  *  * 

Sunday morning, Lori dressed in her jeans and a
blue blouse. She'd shampooed her hair, and it shone
in the sunlight streaming in the window as she stood
before the mirror. 

She'd been up at daylight, unable to rest because
she was so eager to share her surprise with David.

When his knock sounded, she hurriedly opened the
door.

He stood there holding a small wrapped package,
and said, "For you."

"Oh David, you..."

"Don't say it, remember? I told you I wanted to
give you things, and it's my pleasure." He laughed
lightly, then gestured to the clear sky. "Beautiful
day, we have to do something special today."

Lori took the package, saying, "Come on in, let me
see what this is!"

As she tore off the wrapping, David watched raptly,
enjoying her excitement.  When she took out a small
jewelry box, her eyes lit up and then she opened it
to see a beautiful gold bracelet. "Oh, it's so pretty!"

"Put it on honey, let's see how it looks on your
wrist." He moved to help her, and as he held her
hand, he felt the overwhelming need to hold her, to
kiss her, to make her his forever. But with
determination, he calmly held up the bracelet and
asked, "Hey, what does this inscription say?"

Lori looked at it closely, reading, "For Lori, From
David, 1972."

Her eyes misted with tears, and she whispered,
"Thank you, I'll never part with it."

He fastened it on her slender, pale wrist, then
brought her hand up to kiss it gently; she put her
arms around him, and pulled him to her for a kiss,
but he quickly stepped back, saying, "Lori, how would
you like to see the Magic City from atop Vulcan, the
Iron Man high on Red Mountain?"

Lori brushed a stray strand of hair from her face.
"Yes, I'd love that. David, you're the kindest, most
thoughtful man in the world."

David laughed and turned her toward the door.
"Just wish I was half the man you seem to think I
am."

She grabbed her purse, and  they went out to the
car, her saying, "Oh, but you are! I know you are the
man I feel you to be."

David opened the car door for her, but then paused,
his hand on her arm, looking down seriously into her
eyes. "Lori, no matter what else happens, always
remember that I am the man you have come to know
in the past few days."

She nodded, surprised at his somber voice. But then
they were in the car and heading through downtown
Birmingham toward Red Mountain.

*  *  *  *

As the Cadillac purred easily up the curving
mountainside, Lori was reminded of the mountains
surrounding the Cove, and felt homesick. She saw
the looming statue of Vulcan, a gray metallic
monster perched high atop the mountain. They pulled
into the parking lot and in the distance she could see
blinking red lights of TV and radio transmitters --
where local stations had their studios.

They walked across the grounds, and David guided
her gently through the open doorway to the visitor
window. He paid for their tickets and they walked to
the nearby elevator for a ride to the top floor.
When the doors slid open the expansive interior was
striking -- a vast panoramic view of the city below
surrounded the circular room of windows. Only a
few people sauntered through the area where
sunlight glinted off the polished tile floors.

In the center of the round interior was a series of
bulletin boards with various brochures explaining the
history of Vulcan. David retrieved one brochure and
read: "From foot to tip of the outstretched hand,
Vulcan is 55 feet tall. The statue stands atop a
pedestal 124 feet high so that the monument as a
whole rises to a height of 179 feet taller than
Niagara Falls. Since Vulcan is on the crest of a
mountain he surveys the City of Birmingham from an
elevation of nearly six hundred feet, or just over
the height of the Washington Monument, tallest
Shaft in America. Vulcan is the largest iron figure
ever cast."

He whistled softly under his breath, "Imagine that
sugar."

But Lori had hurried over to a telescope positioned
nearby. "Oh David, look! I can't believe it....it's just
like the bluff back home." She gazed out the
window, her face flushed. "Back home there's a
bluff that overlooks the valley, and it's sort of like
this. On a clear day you can see for miles and miles."
She stared dreamily out the window.

David placed a quarter in the telescope. "Honey, look
in this telescope and you'll see the city better."

Lori gazed through the telescope and gasped. "Oh
David...it's great! I can see smoke from factories,
cars on the interstate, and over there, a plane is
coming in for a landing!"

David leaned against the railing by the window and
chuckled at Lori's excitement. She was like a child,
breathlessly excited by every new sight.
Transparent, unable to hide her enthusiasm and joy.
He felt old, jaded and almost incapable of being
shocked or surprised by anything anymore. Yet he
did get pleasure from simply watching Lori enjoying
herself.

He took a Camel out of his shirt pocket. Lori
continued to rave over the telescopic view. Other
people passed them, occasionally smiling at Lori's
exuberance. David smoked his cigarette and looked
out at the early morning sky -- a hint of wispy
clouds appearing on the horizon. Down below the
city bustled with activity, people no doubt filling up
the Sunday morning church benches. 

David sighed and glanced at the factory smoke
stacks, thinking about the fiery furnaces inside the
steel mills. The thought of those poor souls grinding
in ceaseless labor for a paltry existence suddenly
brought fire to his eyes again. He stubbed out his
cigarette in a nearby ashtray stand and turned to
Lori. "Honey, what do you think of Birmingham now?"

Lori released her grasp on the telescope and looked
at David. In the morning glare of sunlight she
noticed the tired lines in his face. She said, "It looks
unbelievable, far off, unreal."

David draped his arm over Lori's shoulder and they
walked around the circular room. At the center they
read all the information on the statue and learned
of the historical contribution Birmingham had made
in iron ore and steel production, how Birmingham had
grown swiftly because of it's vast production in the
steel industry and rich deposits of iron ore.

When they finished studying the pamphlets the area
was deserted; only Lori and David remained standing
at the windows. David eased onto a bench and pulled
Lori down beside him.

"Let's rest a minute sugar."

Lori stared into his weary eyes. Her voice was soft
as she whispered to him, "I love you David."

David blinked in confusion and shook his head, his
eyes growing alarmed. "Honey, don't tell me you
just said what I thought you did."

She smiled. "What do you think I said?"

"That you... No, you couldn't have said what I
thought you did." He looked out the window, turning
away from her.

She touched his face with her hand, looked into his
eyes. "David Keller, I love you."

His expression was incredulous; he was stunned.
"Honey, that's just not possible. You don't know me.
You couldn't love me if you knew me."

Lori exclaimed, "David Keller, don't tell me I don't
know you! In the last few days I've learned more
about you than anyone I've ever known. I DO know
you...the real you! Just this morning you told me I
did know you, remember? And I repeat, I do love
you." She lowered her voice, "I love you VERY
much." She took his hand and pressed closer to him. 

In spite of his resolve not to, he began to feel hope.
He gently lowered his head and their lips met in a
tender, lingering kiss.

Lori pulled away at last and looked up into David's
eyes. "Let's go. We need to talk somewhere private."

They stood, and with their hands holding tightly,
walked to the elevator.

Once inside the Cadillac David asked, "Where to
Lori?"

"Back to the motel..."

David glanced at her, deeply concerned. "Lori, let's
go to the Zoo, walk around awhile and talk...." He
sighed. "Honey, we need to talk about what you just
said, but not alone. The Zoo has picnic tables, and
since we skipped breakfast, we can get some lunch,
talk there." 

He started the car and headed for the Birmingham
Zoo.

The drive across town was full of unspoken
thoughts racing through both David and Lori's minds.
The Caddy wove through the city streets, onto the
interstate, back down the off-ramp and headed up
Cahaba Road leading to the Zoo. 

David was rapidly trying to formulate a plan for
stalling Lori's intentions. He couldn't let Lori love
him. It was inconceivable to him. He'd never loved a
woman, never let one love him, become emotionally
close to him...and there was a reason. As long as he
was a criminal he had no place for a woman in his
life. He looked briefly at Lori's translucent skin, her
pale face delicate in the weaving light patterns.
What was he to tell her?

Lori noticed David's brief glance; she knew he was
resisting the love she offered. Why he was being
unyielding to her love, she didn't know...but it was
obvious he was struggling with himself. She looked at
the shafts of sunlight falling across his face, his
haggard, drawn expression. Her heart ached to hold
him, to kiss him, to give him the love he seemed so
desperately in need of. She glanced at the blacktop
highway, saw a sign indicating the zoo entrance
ahead.

David slowed, turned on the blinker. "Well honey,
here it is....the Birmingham Zoo."

"David, are you sure you want to stroll through the
Zoo when we could be back at the motel and have
some privacy?"

"Lori, it's easier this way."

"Okay, whatever you say. I do love animals and I've
never been to a Zoo. Back home I saw all kinds of
animals though. Ma used to have a little doe she
nursed back to life. I loved it, so sweet and gentle.
And there were black bears in the mountains. Do you
remember seeing them when you were young?"

"Yeah, but my Pa was a bear trapper." David's lips
tightened into a thin line as he pulled into a parking
space. 

The parking lot was jammed with cars, people
hustling to purchase tickets. Quite a line was
forming at the gate. Little children squealed
delightedly and mothers tried to hold onto them.
When Lori and David emerged from the cool car, a
blast of sweltering heat stunned them.

David took Lori by the arm. "Let's head to the picnic
area over there under those shade trees till the
crowd thins out." He pointed toward a grassy
expanse underneath abundantly leafy oaks. 

They held hands and walked toward the picnic
tables. Lori slid onto a bench and David hesitated
beside her, still standing. He looked around casually
and then said, "Honey, see that little snack stand
over there? I'll go get us some lunch and cold
drinks."

Lori said, "Okay, I'm kinda thirsty...so hot and humid
today." She took a Kleenex from her purse and
patted the beads of perspiration from her forehead.

David looked past thick leafy trees and saw a
glimpse of sky...the wispy clouds of this morning
were rapidly mounting into a forceful presence.
"Sugar," he warned, "we'll have to eat and hurry on
to see the animals, may rain this afternoon."

"Whatever you think David." 

Lori watched him head for the snack stand. His tall,
lean body moved with a purposeful stride across the
shaded ground. As he reached the line, a little girl of
about three toddled over to him and began tugging
at his pant's leg. David picked her up, bouncing her in
his arms, and smiling affably as he talked to the
mother. He finally relinquished the little girl to her
mother's arms and as they walked away, the slump
returned to David's shoulders. As Lori stared at him
she wondered why she felt so much sadness in
David? His occasional slouch, his dejected gaze into
the middle distance made her think of him as
melancholy now. 

Oddly, when she'd first talked to him, when she'd
asked for the ride to Nashville, Lori had thought him
exciting, charming and upbeat...but now that she'd
been around him more, he seemed almost...defeated,
lost and lonely.

As David paid for the food and came back to the
table, Lori tried to hide the confusion she felt. They
ate hamburgers silently, David seeming pensive.

At last he asked, "Lori what about your job
interview on Monday?"

She shook her head. "I'm not going."

"But why? I thought you wanted to become a
stewardess? Sugar, you can if that's what you
really want."

Avoiding his probing stare, Lori finished her drink
and said, "I...don't want to talk about it right now.
Let's go see some of the animals now, okay?"

They walked to the gate, David paid for them, and
soon they were walking along the sidewalk paths
inside the zoo.

Each path twisted and turned without warning,
revealing a new and exotic animal. Just past the
entry, pink Flamingos stood on thin long legs in a
shallow pool of clear aqua water. Green foliage
bordered the waters edge and the pink feathers of
the Flamingo contrasted vividly with the lush
background. Lori admired the exotic birds as David
read the plaque aloud, both watching the birds
gracefully move around the pool of water. 

Then they entered a long glassed partition that
separated the Ape Species from other animals. Lori
giggled at the monkey's antics and was shocked at
the size of the larger apes. 

Outside, paths led to giraffes, hippos, zebras, polar
bears, and all the species kept in zoos. Lori was
enjoying the experience as they walked slowly
through the grounds, crowds jostling them. 

Before long though, thunder rumbled in the distance.
Lori exclaimed, "Oh no David, we've stayed too late.
Maybe we should head for the car?"

David looked around; they were in the eastern
section among the larger animals. He realized they
wouldn't make it back to the car just as a loud
thunderclap hit. He spotted a pavilion which was
already filling with people. 

"Come on Lori, let's hurry to that place." He
grabbed her by the hand and they ran to the
pavilion.

Underneath the temporary cover they snuggled
closely together as the crowd of people rushed out
of the storm and onto the sheltered pavilion. People
began to shove and push, crowding everyone into
close contact. An elderly lady stood at the edge of
the shelter, getting wet in the first sprinkles of rain. 

David moved away from Lori and stepped to the
lady's side. "Ma'am would you like to take my place?
You don't need to get soaked in this downpour."

The lady's eyes brightened with surprise. "Why,
thank you sir....I'd sure appreciate it."

David led her to Lori. He then joined a group of men
standing out in the rain so that women could have
shelter.

The haired-haired lady said to Lori, "My, isn't he a
nice gentleman? That was so considerate of him to
offer me his place!"

Lori smiled proudly. "Yes, David is a kind man." Her
eyes rested upon David as the pounding rain soaked
his clothes. He looked so humble standing there, a
forlorn droop to his shoulders. Her heart ached to
comfort him and suddenly all the love of earlier that
day returned. 

She looked at the lady. "He and I are going to be
married soon."

The lady looked startled, perhaps due to the obvious
age difference, but she quickly hid her surprise and
said, "Well he sure seems like a fine man. I wish you
both all the best."

When the rain shower slowed to a drizzle, David and
Lori walked to the car. Lori's clothing became wet
and clung to her. 

At the car she stopped David from unlocking her
door by saying, "Touch me David," and taking his
hand, placed his fingers against her moist lips. 

Gently he traced her lips. 

Her eyes were shining with love. "David, I love you."

They got in the Cadillac and headed toward the
motel.

*   *  *  *

"Lori, please don't ask me why, I can't explain it to
you." David was sitting near the window in his motel
room; his head was hanging sadly and a cigarette
rested between his thin fingers. Smoke curled into
his eyes and he blinked, running his fingers through
his short blond-blond hair in a frustrated gesture.

Suddenly he stood and stubbed out the cigarette.
"That's all I can say for now. Give me some time,
please. Tomorrow I promise to explain things
better." 

He paced around the room, his face anxious.
"Honey, you'll never know how I feel right this
minute -- confused, worried and...I just want to do
the right thing." 

He faced Lori, who was standing near the door.
"God Lori, I do want to be with you but..." He looked
anguished and turned his back to her. Shrugging his
shoulders he said, "Please go. I don't trust myself
with you right now. Please, just go. We'll talk
tomorrow morning."

Lori silently opened the door, her heart breaking. 

"And honey," David added, "lock your door. I want
you to be safe." He heard the faint sound of the
door closing and breathed a sigh of relief.

Lori walked sadly to her room. Inside she locked the
door behind her and went to the bathroom and
began to run a warm tub of water. Slipping out of
her clothes she sank into the bathwater and began
to reflect on David. 

When they'd pulled into the parking lot at the motel
he'd simply insisted he couldn't be with her now.
She'd protested and they'd wound up in his room.
He was so reluctant, so worried...but why? 

Lori melted into the tub of water and let her tears
fall freely. Somehow, some way she would get past
David's reluctance. Perhaps he had a wife
somewhere?  But that didn't explain his loneliness,
his sadness -- or the seething anger she had
glimpsed in him occasionally.

There was something elusive and mysterious about
David. He was evasive about his adult life -- but by
now Lori realized she didn't care what kind of
business he was in, or what had happened in his past.
His need for her was all that mattered. He needed
love and she felt love for him. And even if he had a
wife she surely wasn't giving him the love he needed. 

As Lori toweled herself dry she looked at herself in
the mirror: her body was young, firm and desirable.
She blushed at her thoughts -- but knew that the
desire she felt for David was very real. 

Slipping into bed she thought about how she had
changed since leaving the Cove. Here she was in love
with a man not much more than a stranger to her.
Maybe that was what attracted her? That he was
intriguing, mysterious...and possibly dangerous?

Pulling the sheet over her she tried to fathom
David's reticence, while at the same time knowing he
desired her in every way. She stared into the dark
room and knew she didn't want to be sleeping alone
tonight. She wanted David to be with her, holding
her, making love to her. 

The thought shocked her. She was a virgin, a nice
girl and had never imagined a sexual encounter
outside of marriage. But there was no doubt in her
mind or heart, she wanted to be with David --
whatever the arrangement. 

She closed her eyes and vowed to win him over
tomorrow.

*  *  *  *

David got into bed, burdened by his situation with
Lori. Lying there looking at the ceiling, he knew time
was running out _ he was in love with Lori, and he
was getting dangerously close to losing control. It
might be too late to sever the bond they'd already
formed together. 

He rolled over restlessly and pondered on
tomorrow. He would have to tell her there was
danger, but he couldn't reveal his criminal activity.
Only that there was risk and grave danger. Perhaps
some of the truth, but not all. It would then be her
decision. 

He closed his eyes and tried to ignore a feeling of
doom on the horizon. He didn't want to hurt
Lori...but, God he was in love with her! If only he
could change the past, start with a clean slate...but
he knew that was impossible. And worse, he knew he
might never be able to give up his life of crime.

End Chapter Four


Chapter Five

Opening his motel door, sunlight glare off the
Cadillac hit David's eyes, and he blinked, looking up
at the clear morning sky. He walked briskly to Lori's
room and tapped lightly. He heard stirring within and
shifted nervously from foot to foot, raking his thin
fingers through his hair. He glanced down at this
casual pants and shirt, adjusting his dark brown tie,
and smiled as the door opened. 

Lori shielded her eyes with a raised hand against the
morning brightness. "David, it's so early...I was still
asleep." She pulled her robe close. "I'm sorry, guess
I overslept."

David laughed. "No sugar, I'm just up too early." He
paused awkwardly. "I didn't sleep too well last
night." He looked distractedly toward the car, then
shrugged his shoulders and grinned. "How about
some breakfast on this early Monday morning? We
didn't eat last night."

"Yeah, now that you mention it, I'm starving," Lori
said.

"Come on, slip into some clothes and I'll be waiting
out here for you." David turned toward the car and
Lori retreated into the room.

Later, Lori emerged in faded jeans and a red T-
shirt. 

As she walked over to the Caddy David gave her an
appreciative glance, then opened the car door for
her. 

David slid behind the wheel and they drove out of
the parking lot and onto the highway. "What kind of
breakfast would you like?"

"Oh David, whatever you want will be fine with me
too."

"Okay, we'll try Shoney's...they have a good
breakfast selection."

The Monday morning rush-hour traffic was heavy,
and Lori felt nervous in the midst of the speeding
cars and trucks on the interstate. David noticed her
tense expression and glanced at her fidgeting hands. 

He leaned over and touched her arm. "Lori, I am
experienced driving in this kind of traffic, don't be
afraid."

She looked into his cool blue eyes and sensed David
had nerves of steel -- in fact, the frenetic pace, the
obvious danger seemed to make him calmer. Puzzled,
she stared at him as he turned back to the highway.

"Honey," he said, "don't ever let fear grip you like
that, it can destroy a person."

"I'm sorry, it just seems dangerous."

"Sugar, danger's everywhere. You have to learn to
deal with it or it'll destroy you." He flicked on the
blinker and merged into another lane, squeezing in
between two diesel trucks.

Lori trembled as she heard one of the diesels hit the
airhorn; she jerked her head to the rear. The truck
was pressing closer.

"David, look," she exclaimed, gesturing behind them,
"he's too close!" 

David quickly glanced in the rearview mirror, and
muttered, "Damn truckdrivers...think they own the
roads."

Lori watched the diesel pull out, then pass, and she
sighed with relief. "Oh David, that was too close." 

David remained silent a moment, then turned
abruptly to her. "You have to learn how to deal with
danger. You can't let fear rule your thinking." He
suddenly swung his gaze back to the highway. "I'm
sorry Lori but, you see, fear and danger must be
conquered. I've had to learn how to master both in
my life." 

Confused, Lori looked out the window, wondering
about why he'd had to master fear and danger in his
life.

 *  *  *  *

After finishing their breakfast at Shoney's, David lit
a cigarette and watched Lori take the last sip of her
coffee. He knew she was curious about his life, but
before she could ask questions he said, "Lori, what
time is your appointment with the airline?"

"Um, it's not important." She wiped her mouth with
the napkin, adding, "I'm not going."

"But sugar, you wanted to try, remember?"

"I don't now..." Lori put her hand over his on the
table. "I love you David, and I want to be with you,
not working at the airline."

"I don't want to cause you to miss out on this
chance, it might make you hate me at some time in
the future."

"David...don't you love me?" Lori had to ask, though
it took all her nerve.

"Oh sugar...yes, I love you." David felt self-
conscious, seeing other people nearby, some
watching them curiously. "Look, let's go back to the
motel, we can talk there in private."

"Okay...I am glad you love me." Lori smiled, though
she still felt worried about his cool attitude.

Back at the motel they went directly to Lori's room.
The bed was unmade and clothing was scattered
where she left it. As Lori grabbed an armload of
clothing, David suddenly pulled her to him, tossing
the clothes to the floor. He lowered his lips to meet
hers, and kissed her tenderly, his passion tightly
leashed. 

Then he went to a chair and sat down. "Lori," he
said, "the time has come for us to have a serious
talk and, in all truth, I never thought I'd be in this
position."

Lori looked at him. "David, before you start, I want
you to know that no matter what you tell me I'll still
love you. Nothing could change that."

"You're so damn naive honey!" He glanced at her
and then turned to stare out the window. His head
dropped and he looked at the floor a moment, his
hands busily searching for a cigarette. He rubbed
his forehead and then lit his cigarette. "Damn, I
don't know what to say honey." He looked at her
blue shining eyes filled with innocent love. "Shit! This
is harder than I thought it'd be!" He jumped up and
began pacing around the room.

Lori whispered softly, "David you don't have to tell
me anything you don't want to. I trust you, I love
you."

He held up his hand and shook his head. "You don't
know me Lori. You think you know me...and, in some
ways, you do. I AM the man you have felt me to be
over the last few days but sugar..." 

He hesitated and took a long drag on his cigarette.
"See, it's just that..." He looked at her trusting eyes,
her innocent love. How could he take a chance on
destroying the only love he'd ever known? He
yearned to have her with him, to have this pure white
passionate love, to have the joy he'd never felt in
life. It would be like killing himself to tell her and
see that love turn to disgust, maybe fear and
repulsion. 

He kept staring at her fragile, beautiful face and
knew he couldn't do it. "Lori, it's about my business.
Remember what I said about fear and danger?"

She nodded silently.

"Well, there's fear and danger in my business and if
I try to explain, it would only frighten you, cause
you to worry. I am the person you've fallen in love
with, but my business is separate, something apart
from my love for you."

Lori's face brightened. "You don't have a wife or
children?"

David was momentarily confused, then realized why
she'd looked so afraid. "No, not ever! Not even one
wife. And, of course, no children. As a matter of
fact Lori, I'm in love with you and you're the only
woman I've ever been in love with."

Lori ran over and threw her arms around him. "Oh
David, I was afraid you had a wife somewhere! I'm
so glad you don't, and now we can be together! I
love you so much!"

David held her away from him and looked down into
her eager eyes. "Hey, we're both in love,
sweetheart. What do you say we make it official?
Will you marry me?"

Lori's eyes misted with tears and she hugged David
tightly. On tiptoe she whispered in his ear, "Yes, oh
yes...I'll marry you! I love you and want to be with
you forever."

David cautiously asked,  "What about my business? I
can't be talking about it...and you'll have to adjust to
my lifestyle, lots of traveling, moving around. I'm
hardly ever in one city longer than a few days. No
home. Of course, someday we might settle
down...maybe back in the Cove." 

He looked into her eyes again. "That's my dream, to
go back to the Cove and live peacefully." His eyes
became dreamy with longing. "I want peace, quiet
and a home someday...with you."

"Oh David, I understand about the business. I'm
sure whatever it is you're good at it and I won't be
asking questions. I just want to be with you,
wherever you are in this world! I want to share our
love and our future! And children, we might have
children. Do you want kids?"

For an instant David felt regret that he'd had a
vasectomy back in his 20s; but in those years, he
was so damn wild he couldn't stand the idea of
casual sex creating a child. Now...he would have
loved to have a child with Lori _ but decided it was
something he couldn't discuss with her yet. Instead,
he ignored her question, spun her around and kissed
her deeply. Then smiling widely, he said, "Lady, pack
your bags! We're going to get married in Louisiana!"

"Louisiana?"

David released her and walked to the door. "Oh yes
honey, I have friends who will make us welcome,
provide a wedding. So sugar, pack your bags and be
ready to leave in thirty minutes."

Lori ran to him, hugged him tightly and their lips met
in a passionate kiss. 

He pulled away with a groan. "Pack those bags
honey...we have to hurry on down to Louisiana."

And with a wicked gleam in his eyes he opened the
door and disappeared into the brilliant sunlight
outside.

*  *  *  * 

Before noon they had piled their luggage in the
Cadillac and were heading down the highway to
Louisiana. Music blasted through the car and David
gazed out at the long road ahead, singing along with
Cornelius Brothers and Sister Rose's "Too Late To
Turn Back Now" --

My mama told me, she said, "Boy, please beware. 
There's this thing called love and it's everywhere." 
She tells me, "It can break your heart and leave you
in misery" 
Ever since I met this little woman, 
I feel it's happening to me, and I'm tellin' you 
It's too late to turn back now. 
I believe, I believe, I believe I'm fallin' in love 
Oh, it's too late to turn back now. 
I believe, I believe, I believe I'm falling in love. 

Lori was curled up on the seat, leaning against him.
Cool drifts from the air conditioner flowed around
them and made mockery of the heat waves rising
off the pavement. Tar was melting on the blacktop
highway, a squishing sound underneath their wheels
as the car sailed along. The roadsides had occasional
stranded cars, hoods raised and boiling steam
pouring out. 

Finally taking Interstate 65 south, David said,
"Honey, there's hardly any hills between here and
Louisiana, just lots of flat land and interstate.
Anyway," he glanced down at Lori, brushing his lips
against her soft hair, "I'm going to make it a record
fast trip." 

The afternoon wore on and they stopped once in a
small town for hamburgers. It was a quaint little
town and they both felt the overpowering need to
belong; Lori had to stifle her homesickness. Her
eyes misted with tears when she remembered her
folks. 

David saw her tears and asked, "Sugar, is it that
airline position? You're not sorry you missed out on
that are you? I can still turn around and take you
back, let you try..."

"No, no..." Lori interrupted, "it's not that David. I
didn't want it, I told you that." She looked out at
the peaceful town -- small shops lining the street,
busy people, the friendly smiles all around her, and
she felt a tear fall across her cheek. "It's just
that....well," her voice was wistful, soft, "the people
here seem so nice, the town so peaceful....makes me
think of the Cove."

David wiped the tear from her cheek. "Sweetie, I
know you miss home and even I feel a funny ache
for home in this little spot." He stared out on the
street, the melancholy haunting his eyes. "Once I
thought I could find this kind of place, this peace,
this...this...oh, I don't know what you call it. Just this
feeling of 'belonging.' I searched for it always, in
lots of faces and places. Just never found it, I
don't guess." 

He turned to look into Lori's eyes. "Not till I found
you did I know how good belonging could really
feel." He tenderly lifted her chin and leaned close
for a soft kiss. "Someday we'll have this kind of life
sugar, just takes a little time." And he stood slowly,
nudging her arm, and they left the cafe reluctantly.

Back on the road David had to fight his growing
desire. With Lori sitting so close, holding his hand,
pressing near, his thoughts wandered to the night
ahead, when he could hold her in his arms and make
love to her. 

For distraction, he lit a cigarette and Lori moved
away. She smiled coyly at him and asked, "David
Keller, you're not afraid of me, are you?"

David chuckled. "I'm afraid all right...but not of
you...of myself." 

Miles rolled past. The sun fell lower and lower, the
sky becoming a radiant golden glow as the sun sank
nearer the horizon. Lori fell asleep with her head
resting against David and slept two hours. The
farmland of Alabama flowed past and soon they had
bypassed Mobile. Each mile brought them nearer to
Interstate 10 which bordered the coast of
Mississippi. David smoked and watched the green
signs indicating well-known and familiar towns from
his past: Pascagoula, Biloxi, Gulf Port, all areas he'd
once used as hunting territory. He grinned as the
memories danced through his mind. Yes, the South
was a productive place for business, his business
anyway.

When the afternoon was beginning to dim into
twilight Lori sat up and rubbed her eyes sleepily.
"Where are we now David?" She looked out at the
lush foliage and moss-draped cypress trees lining
the highway, then turned to David, her eyes curious.

He smiled enigmatically. "Lori, we're getting married
within the next hour."

"But...how, where?" Lori looked at the isolated
landscape. "There's not a house in sight, looks
deserted on this road."

With the blue twilight settling over the cypress trees
and darkness rapidly closing in, the highway did look
isolated. Lori saw shadowy shapes of telephone poles
and a ribbon of straight blacktop highway. Not a
single house or dwelling broke the thickly grown
vegetation.

David took Lori's hand. "Honey, I've been in this
part of the country lots of times, have a few
friends. But, what we need is a justice of the peace.
I know a man, Judge Peterson -- used to be a Judge
anyway -- and he marries people in his home. His
house is just a little ways ahead."

Lori tried to see David's face in the dimming light.
He was smiling his reassurance and she immediately
felt relief. "I was thinking though, won't we need a
blood test before we can get married?"

David chuckled. "I've known Judge Peterson lots of
years, did him a big favor once." He paused in
reflection and then continued, "Don't worry about a
blood test, he'll marry us." He pulled Lori closer to
his side. "Besides, who could refuse us? Anyone
could see we're in love."

Lori smiled, then asked, "Where are we anyway?
Still in Mississippi or already in Louisiana?"

"We're about fifty miles from Slidell, that's right
outside New Orleans. This is a little spot near Pearl
River, a secluded private area, sort of like the Cove.
Not many folks live back here on the river but the
Judge wanted his retirement here. Nice and quiet,
lots of good fishing."

David slowed and flicked on the blinker. They turned
onto a narrow winding gravel road, a private drive
leading through profusely flourishing vegetation and
Lori saw an array of tropical plants and
trees...palms, willows were tangled with wild
honeysuckle vines, all barely visible in the half-light
of evening shadows.

When the headlights raked across the huge two-
story mansion, Lori exclaimed, "Why didn't you tell
me the Judge was rich?" 

The estate was a three-story ante-bellum mansion -
- four white Doric columns framed the many
windows and banisters. Black wrought-iron railings
trimmed the features, and flowerboxes were
situated beneath each window, full of colorful
blooms. 

Lori glanced down at her faded jeans. "Oh David, I
can't get married in this...at least you have on nice
clothes today." 

David pulled the car into the circular drive and
stopped. "Don't panic honey, I'm sure you can go
upstairs and sort through some of your clothes in
the suitcase and find a dress. Besides, you're
beautiful in anything you wear." 

Lori glanced out at the mansion. The windows were
all lit from inside and the mellow glow created a
warm, inviting feeling. A dangling lantern-shaped
light suspended from the porch ceiling suddenly
flashed on. Light flooded the porch and revealed an
assortment of wicker chairs, potted plants, and
straw rugs scattered across the floor. An ornately
carved oak door opened and a man stepped out on
the porch, looking toward the Cadillac.

"That's the Judge, all right. Just look at that bald
head shining!" David laughed and opened the car
door. 

Lori felt shy, afraid of meeting these people.
Obviously they were friends of David and she
wanted them to like her, but they were rich and
she'd never known such people. 

Nervously she watched as David rounded the car
and waved a hand to the Judge. He opened her door
and took her hand. "Come on sweetie, these people
will love you, don't worry! Just be yourself."

She walked with him up the narrow sidewalk
bordered by lavender hyacinths; the yard was filled
with rich, thick summer-sweet fragrance and a
nearby magnolia tree had shed white delicate petals
on the lawn. Her hand reached for David's and they
stepped onto the porch.

The Judge was a rather short stocky man -- balding
head, warm blue eyes framed with wire spectacles
and a friendly smile. He immediately recognized
David and began to chuckle as he reached out his
hand. 

Shaking hands David said, "Long time, no see,
Judge."

"Well son, it has been a long time. Don't think
there's much use in asking where you been though,
huh?"

David shook his head. "No sir, guess you know all
about where I've been the past years. But, that's
not the reason for my visit." He turned to Lori. "This
is Lori, and we want you to do us a big favor -- we
want you to marry us."

The Judge rubbed his head and a frown creased his
brow. He adjusted his spectacles and studied Lori.
"Well now, marriage?"

He took a step closer, still curiously studying Lori,
and then turned to David. "Son, this is a pretty little
woman but...unless I miss my guess she's very young,
maybe too young." He turned to Lori, asking, "How
old are you honey?"

Lori had always been aware others thought she was
younger than her age, so she spoke up, "I'm twenty."

David put a hand on her arm supportively. "Listen
Judge, just for your information, Lori is not too
young to know what she wants. I may be forty, lots
older than her, but we both know how we feel." 

David began shifting from foot to foot, then
abruptly stopped and pointed a thin finger at the
Judge. "Besides, you owe me, remember?"

The Judge's face went white. "Yes, so I do. Okay,
no questions. Come on inside and we'll get Martha to
help us with the details."

"I'll get Lori's suitcase from the car and be right
with you." David strode off toward the Cadillac.

The Judge took Lori's arm. "You seem scared of me.
I don't look that bad, do I?" 

He laughed and propelled her through the wide door
into the immense foyer. A brilliantly lit chandelier
hung from the ceiling and sparkles glittered over the
spiral staircase winding up to the second floor. Plush
blue carpet covered the floor and stairs. Hardwood
gleamed from the polished balustrade and the walls
were subd
spaced at intervals. 

Lori stood absolutely motionless, staring. 

The Judge remarked, "I see you like our little
home..." and his chuckle deepened.

David hurried to Lori's side and plunked down the
suitcase. "What next Judge? Lori needs to change,
dress for the wedding, can you arrange that?"

A tall slender lady appeared at the top of the stairs.
She came down each step slowly and looked at
David and Lori. "Oh my, I thought I heard a car pull
into the drive, who's this?" 

She had reached the bottom stair and walked over
near the Judge. Her hair was graying and she was
also older, probably close to sixty. 

The Judge coughed nervously, then said, "This is
David Keller, guess you could call him a former
associate." He lifted his brow wryly and then looked
at Lori. "David and this little lady want me to marry
them." 

He held up his hand when the woman opened her
mouth to protest. "Now Martha, I know I haven't
married anyone in a long time but this is a favor for
David. I think we can make it special for them, don't
you?"

The woman took Lori's hand. "So you're going to
marry this man." She looked at David skeptically.
"Do you love him?"

Lori burst out proudly, "Oh yes, very much!" The
dreamy look of love in her eyes was impossible to
mistake as she turned to stare at David.

The woman picked up the suitcase. "Well, let's go
upstairs and let you change clothes. By the way, my
name's Martha."

Lori glanced back at David, and then joined Martha.
"My name is Lori, Lori Lei Sanders and I'm from a
Cove way back in the hills of Tennessee..."

"Right this way David," the Judge urged, heading
down the hallway to a door. He stopped, saying, "I
never thought I'd see you alive again, after that last
caper."

The massive door swung open and David stepped into
a large study. Two walls had books floor-to-ceiling.
An antique roll-top desk was in one corner, a
desklamp the only light. Thick bulky drapes were
drawn tightly closed, and a fireplace was nearby.

The Judge walked to the desk, pulled out his chair
and sat down with a sigh. Gesturing toward an empty
armchair he invited David to have a seat.

They were silent a few moments. Finally the Judge
leaned forward, removed his spectacles and
rummaged in his desk drawer. He withdrew a cigar
and reached for a lighter. "How about a cigar David,
care for one?"

David patted his shirt pocket. "No thanks Judge.
Still have my trusty Camel's right here." He pulled
out the pack and tapped out a cigarette.

The Judge lit his cigar, put on his spectacles,
adjusted them carefully and leaned back in his chair.
Staring curiously at David, he said, "Always did like
those Camels, didn't you son?"

"Sure do Judge, the one brand you can nearly
always get inside the joint."

"How long you been free David?"

"Not long this time, about a month."

The Judge dropped his eyes from David. "How much
time did you pull in the Federal Prison on this last
conviction?"

David said bitterly, "Ten long years Judge."

"My God son, why didn't you get out of that
business years ago? I told you I'd help, after what
you did for me, saving Joe from those s.o.bs."

"I know, I know Judge. I did save Joe's life and at
least he's not in the business, he's living a good,
clean life. And I know you're grateful for your
boy's life but," he hung his head and his voice turned
sad, "I think maybe sometimes its too late for me to
turn back, too late to have the peace I always
craved. I never could understand why I just kept on
with the business -- even when I didn't need money.
But, it's like there's something inside me that flares
up and sends me straight into another job." 

He shook his head in frustration. "You figure it
Judge. That young woman, sweet, oh so sweet and
innocent -- a treasure! She loves me. And damn!" He
paused, took a drag on his cigarette and looked into
the Judge's eyes. "Damnit Judge...hell, I love her
too."

Hope flickered in the Judge's eyes. 

David raised his hand. "Now, don't get the wrong
idea -- I love her and God knows she's the only
woman I've ever gotten close to but..." he stood and
walked over to the drapes, pulling them apart,
looking outside. "Judge, no matter how I feel about
her I don't know if I can change my ways." He
stared out into the night feeling certain doom out
there somewhere, waiting silently.

"And what about her, son? What about Lori?" 

The Judge's voice brought David back to his chair.
Dropping down he slumped wearily forward. "Judge,
that's a hell of a question, and one I can't answer. I
fought it, fought my feelings for her. And believe
me, I never want to hurt her." 

He raised his tortured eyes to the Judge. "I think
it'd kill me to hurt her, yet I can't resist the love I
feel for her." He shook his head and took another
deep drag on the Camel. "I want to maybe try and
work our way back to the Cove, where she's from in
Tennessee, and just sneak away from my past. Live
peacefully and all with Lori." 

He paused and rubbed his forehead with agitation.
"If only I can change before it's too late." He
stubbed out the cigarette in an ashtray.

The Judge stood and walked to David's side, placed
a hand on his shoulder. "Son, no one knows any
better than me how kind you can be, but that rage is
going to ruin you. You are striking back at childhood
poverty. Just try to put it behind you." He patted
David's shoulder. "Lori's a sweet little lady, I'd hate
to see her destroyed."

David stood abruptly and paced around the room.
He reflected, "Well Judge, a man never can tell
what's down the road. Right now I'd like to go
freshen up a bit myself, if you don't mind."

"Sure David, right this way." And the Judge walked
him to the door.

*  *  *  *

Upstairs, in a beautifully decorated bedroom, Lori
was prowling through her suitcase. With each dress
that she withdrew and tossed on the bed, a loud sigh
escaped her. 

Martha stood patiently in a corner looking out the
window. She turned to Lori and watched the dresses
piling up. "Lori honey, surely one of those dresses is
suitable?" 

She walked over to the bed and began to look
through the pastel dresses. They were simple and
modest dresses, all the results of Ma's sewing
talent.

In frustration Lori swung around to face Martha.
"Oh! You'd think I'd have one fancy dress! I just
want something special for tonight!" Her eyes
turned dreamy. "My wedding night...I can't believe
it!" 

Martha went to the large double sliding doors of a
closet. She eased open the panels and stepped into
the dressing room area, clicking on a light switch,
and looking at the many dresses still hanging neatly
under plastic. Casually she pulled a wispy light pink
dress from the rack. "Lori, come here honey, I have
an idea."

Lori hurried to the closet and stepped into the
dressing area. Her eyes widened at the many clothes
and shoes, purses and accessories placed so orderly
in the closet. Then she saw the dress Martha was
holding. Her eyes brightened and a hesitant smile
lifted the corners of her mouth as she touched the
plastic.

"Go ahead, here, let's take the plastic off and get a
better look," Martha urged gently. 

They struggled to unzip the plastic bag and the
sheer pink silky dress fell out as Lori gasped and
touched the folds reverently. "Oh Martha, it looks
just like cotton candy."

Martha laughed happily. "Exactly! And don't you
think it appropriate for a wedding dress?"

Lori felt tears come to her eyes. "But, I couldn't
wear this. I mean, um, could I?"

"Why not? It was my daughter's and she wouldn't
mind you wearing it." Martha bent to inspect the
dress.

"Um, where is your daughter now?"

"Away, she lives in California. These were her
clothes when she lived here. And she still wears
some of these when she comes home for a visit. But
right now, well, this one is all yours for the night."

"Oh Martha, it's sooooo beautiful! David will die
when he sees me in this!" 

Martha held the dress to Lori, judging for a fit. "It
looks just perfect Lori. Really, I thought you and
Helen were about the same size."

"I can't thank you enough Martha, you're making
this the best night of my life!"

Martha smiled at Lori's enthusiasm and took the
long pink dress off the brocade hanger. "Here
honey, take this. You should be stunning in a long
gown. Your silky blond hair and delicate complexion
will be enhanced by the texture and color of this
dress."

Lori turned toward the bed to collect her personal
items -- cosmetics, brush, and lingerie. 

Martha stood at the door. "Oh, I forgot something."
She walked back to the closet and switched the light
on again. "Come here, see which pair of these shoes
you prefer? All kinds here, heels of any color."
Martha picked up a pair of shoes. "How about these
white pumps...dainty aren't they?" She held up tiny
spiked heels in front of Lori.

"Oh let me try them on! I hope they fit me!" Lori
raced to a nearby chair and slipped off her
sneakers. Struggling, she managed to get the heels
on. Then she stood on wobbly feet to look in the
mirror. "The shoes fit, just barely. I love them! Sort
of make me look taller and I'm glad. Everyone
always says I'm so short!" She turned in front of
the mirror, watching her reflection,  and then took
off the shoes.

Martha walked to the door again. "Well I'll leave
you now to get dressed. Feel free to use the
bathroom, take a bath, whatever...and take your
time. There's no rush. I want to get downstairs and
prepare a nice place for the ceremony."

Lori exclaimed, "But, you've already done so much!
Please don't go to any more trouble."

Martha smiled as she opened the door. "It's been a
long time since a young girl got married in my house,
and darn, I'll make it special if I want to. I just
might be enjoying this myself!" And with soft
laughter she closed the door behind her.

*  *  *  *

Lori ran a full tub of warm bathwater. She poured
in pink bath powders and bubbles foamed to the rim.
Gingerly she poked in her big toe and then dropped
in her foot. The water closed around her as she
slipped into the tub, the bubbles caressing her body
pleasurably. She slid down and the bubbles teased
her chin. 

She couldn't believe she was about to be married!
She wondered if she was dreaming? Looking at the
modern bathroom, gold fixtures, pearly white tub
and sink set against flowered wallpaper, she felt like
Alice in Wonderland. Her finger slid smoothly along
the tub's edge, tracing the soap bubbles as they
melted. 

She got a towel, folded it and put it behind her
head, resting in the bubblebath. How did she come
to be in this position? Only five days ago she was in
the Cove, safely tucked into bed at this time of
night, not a care in the world. Now she was about to
become the wife of a man who was still a mystery
to her. 

She felt a sharp tug on her heart at the thought of
David and his wistful, hungry eyes. He needed her so
badly. She could feel his need burning within his
passionate kisses and his lonely stare into the middle
distance. He was so like a little boy in his fierce
need of her; he seemed starved for gentleness,
kindness and tenderness. She couldn't understand
the source of his emptiness -- an enigma. But the
love she felt, the love she wanted to give him, could
not be contained. He knew it too. Reckless emotion
now ruled their lives. Their relationship had swept
them into impulsive actions -- one thing seemed to
lead to another; thus, here she sat dreaming of her
soon-to-be wedding!

Sitting up and looking around, she reached for a
soft sponge and began lazily rubbing her skin. She
would have to finish soon and get dressed. David
was waiting. Her eyes glowed and she smiled happily,
contemplating the night ahead. Sometimes during
this long night she would lie in David's arms as they
made love. The thought sent a shivery thrill through
her body. 

At last she stepped from the tub and toweled dry,
looking at her naked image in the floor-length
mirror.  She had a sultry sensuality which burned
like a quiet fire inside her. 

Slipping on silken underwear and hose, she knew
tonight would be an awakening -- the quiet fire
would flame brightly within her. First the wedding,
then the moment she had dreamed of all her life --
the moment she would become a woman in every
sense of the word.

*  *  *  *

David stood peering at himself in the mirror. He
smoothed his closely trimmed blond-blond hair and
looked into his blue eyes. Reflected in the mirror
behind him was the muted light of a tiny lamp on a
bedside table. He looked around the room, the huge
four-poster bed dwarfing the other furniture. He
thought of Lori and how later tonight he would be
sleeping in the same bed with her. 

Glancing around the wall, he saw a light switch and
walked quickly over and clicked it on. He walked
back to the mirror and removed a small comb from
his pocket,  ran it through his hair. Then he noticed
some aftershave cologne on the dresser, recalled
the Judge saying he could use it. He dabbed some
liberally on his face and patted his skin briskly.
Looking back into the mirror his face was flushed,
alive. His blue eyes shone with desire. And love.

He stepped back from the mirror and straightened
his tie. He stood tall, looked at himself critically. He
knew he was no prize but tonight he felt like a king.
Yes, a king about to claim his queen.

He walked over to the bed and dropped down, his
head lowered in thought. The moment was about to
be upon him, the moment of no return. No use in
trying to avoid the ultimate road ahead. He was lost
to love. His heart was ruling his actions now, not his
calculating mind. 

He knew Lori was the woman he'd always dreamt of
-- beauty, innocence, passion, and love, all from one
lovely woman. He'd always taken sex from illicit
encounters, taken it like a needed drug that satiated
temporarily. But now he was to have sexual
fulfillment beyond his wildest yearnings. To make
love with Lori would be the heaven he'd never known
-- the combination of being in love, intimacy, sex and
harmony within a committed relationship. 

He wondered for a moment if it wasn't too good to
be true? If he deserved such satisfaction? Then he
cast aside doubts; she was his woman, his love, his
life. Whatever the future held for them, it was to
be found together. Tonight they would become One.

David roused himself from his pondering, walked
back to the mirror and searched his face again.
What did Lori see in him? Sad blue eyes, graying
hair, a lanky frame with a slouch when he walked, a
forty-year-old man she didn't really know. He had
no idea why she loved him, but knew without doubt
that she did, just as he loved her. And with a sudden
sharp turn on his heel, he headed for the ceremony
that would unite him with the woman he loved.

*  *  *  *

Finally Lori was dressed. She looked at herself in
the mirror: long silken blond hair fell past her
shoulders, the pink gown clinging to her curves and
falling gracefully to the floor. Her tiny heels
elevated her slightly and gave her added height. Her
makeup was flawless, a suffused glow radiating
from her face. 

Suddenly a tap sounded on the bedroom door.

"Come in," Lori invited.

Martha opened the door and smiled as she saw Lori ·
"Oh you look absolutely beautiful, radiant in that
pink gown. Really, it does become you!" 

Martha walked over to Lori, and smoothed her long
hair. "Honey, you're lovely. David is a lucky man
tonight."

Lori asked doubtfully, "Martha, do you really think
he'll be happy with me as his wife? I do want to
make David happy."

"If he isn't happy with you, he's a fool. You're
precious."

Lori said softly, "David seems sad sometimes, and
seems like...he needs my love." She looked into
Martha's eyes. "And I do love him, very much.
Probably more than life."

Martha took Lori's hand. "You're the sweetest girl a
man could ever want. If you don't make David
happy...well, he simply can't be happy." She hugged
Lori. "But don't worry, he'll be happy...he loves you,
I can see it in his eyes. And you love him. That's all
that matters."

"Thank you Martha. You're making this a wonderful
wedding night."

They walked to the door. "Lori, I have everything
arranged downstairs. I want you to walk to the top
of the stairs, wait a moment, and then slowly go
down the stairway. They'll be waiting for you. Then,
when you're with David, I'll join you for the
ceremony."

Lori stopped at the stairway. Down below she could
hear the muffled words of the Judge and David.
She began to slowly descend the stairs and saw the
Judge and David standing before a hardwood table
with a vase of fresh white camellias.  She could
smell the fragrant scent drifting up the stairs.

David stopped talking and looked up the stairs at
her. His eyes brightened and he stepped forward
almost involuntarily. Then he just stared as she
came closer with every step. She could see he was
impressed, almost overwhelmed, with her
appearance. She smiled eagerly and moved to his
side.

"You look beautiful, honey," he whispered.

The room was dimly lit with candles but Lori could
see how bright the Judge's eyes were behind his
spectacles as he held an open booklet in his hands.
He, too, seemed impressed with Lori's appearance.

A silent moment hung between them all as Martha
made her way down the stairs. She went to the
Judge's side, and nudged him.

He cleared his throat. "Well, now..." He glanced
down at the material he had inside the booklet.
"Since David requested this not be a religious
ceremony I will only read the legal words that will
bind you two as man and wife." 

He looked at David and Lori as they stood closely
together. "David, do you take this woman, Lori Lei
Sanders, for your loyally wedded wife, to have and
to hold, through sickness and health, till death do
you part?"

David's eyes gazed tenderly at Lori. "Yes, I do,
forever."

The Judge continued, "And you Lori, do you take this
man, David Keller, for your loyally wedded husband,
to have and to hold, through sickness and health, till
death do you part?"

Lori's eyes misted with tears. "Yes, I do, forever." 

The Judge paused, then said, "I now pronounce you
man and wife...and may all the days of your lives be
shared with the love I see in your eyes here tonight." 

He opened a drawer in the table, took out a small
box. "David, here's the ring you wanted for Lori." 

He handed it to David and Lori looked surprised as
he opened the box to reveal a sparkling diamond
ring. David took Lori's hand tenderly and placed the
ring on her finger. She turned it and light glinted off
the diamond. Her eyes stared at David lovingly; but
she couldn't break the silence. 

The Judge closed his booklet with a snap and said
triumphantly, "You may now kiss the bride David."

David leaned down and embraced Lori gently. His
lips brushed against hers, softly at first, then more
demanding and soon they clung together in a
vibrantly passionate kiss that made the Judge and
Martha blush. 

At last they broke apart and David began to smile
with a joyous look at Lori. "You've made me the
happiest man alive tonight Lori Lei, and I love you
with all my heart and soul!"

Lori hugged David tightly. "Oh David, I love you too
and I've never been happier!"

The Judge and Martha urged them to the arched
doorway leading into the dining room. A long table
was laden with a wide selection of food and in the
center was a silver bucket with chilled champagne.
The Judge chuckled as he uncorked the champagne
and offered two fragile-stemmed glasses to Lori
and David. "Here, you two must let me offer a toast
before you leave us."

David and Lori took the glasses and sipped slowly
but their eyes never strayed from each other. The
Judge poured himself and Martha some champagne,
then said, "Here's a toast to love, life and...change."
He glanced meaningfully at David as their glasses
tapped.

There was very little conversation as they sampled
food and drank champagne. David and Lori were in
their own world of love. 

Soon they made their apologies, readying to leave;
Lori went upstairs and changed into one of her plain
dresses. She hurried back down with her suitcase
and joined David as he waited anxiously at the door.

The Judge shook hands with David and Martha
hugged Lori. 

"Now you two please be happy and remember us
sometimes. Come by to see us one of these days,"
Martha said as she stared at the smiling couple.

"Oh Martha, I just can't ever thank you for all
you've done for us tonight. You made it a real
wedding," Lori gushed.

"No thanks necessary, I just want your happiness
honey." And Martha joined the Judge as they all
walked out on the porch. The night was warm, a slow
breeze stirring as they stood saying goodbye.

At the Cadillac David swung open the door for Lori
as she slid in and waved at the Judge and Martha.
"Take care and we'll see you again someday....and
thanks again!"

David said a last goodbye to them, then got in and
started the car. As they drove out of the circular
driveway, he told Lori, "Come here honey, slide over
close to your husband. I am going to make this a
night you'll never forget."

"Oh David, you already have," Lori said, moving close
to his side.

"But I still have a surprise for you, just wait and
see." He smiled at her, then pulled onto the highway
that led to New Orleans.

End Chapter Five


 Chapter Six

The Cadillac cruised down the long stretch of flat
highway. Twisted cypress trees and telephone poles
lined the road they took to Slidell. 

Lori had switched on the radio and the news report
came on: "Today Senator  George McGovern
continued campaigning, visiting black areas in Los
Angeles. He  had support from Julian Bond of
Atlanta, Georgia, and Reverend Jesse Jackson of
Chicago, Illinois. He will fly to the Governor's
Conference in Houston, Texas, to dispel their fears
about his liberalism..."

David declared, "Damn politicians, liars and crooks,
all of them!"

Lori was surprised at his vehemence and listened as
the announcer continued: "Today in Long Beach,
California Senator Hubert Humphrey contends he,
not McGovern, is the proven friend of the working
man, receiving good reception at Rockwell
Corporation, where the future space shuttle will be
built."

"I hate all politicians, about as much as I hate
anything." David took out a cigarette, lit it and
glanced at Lori. "Sorry honey, this being the
primaries and all, guess I'm sick of hearing about it."

"That's okay, I've heard enough about it too," Lori
agreed.

The news report continued: "Also today in Los
Angeles, Alabama Governor George Wallace, not on
the California ballot, waged a write-in campaign.
Writing-in is more difficult than regular voting and
strict procedures vary with counties..."

David switched off the radio, said, "Honey, put in
one of those nice tapes I bought you."

Lori got the box, and selected an Elvis tape, which
began with 'Burning Love,'...changing the mood with
the upbeat rock music.

Soon the bleak landscape led into the outskirts of
Slidell, a few red lights, gas stations, shopping
centers and then the town was left behind.

David said excitedly, "Lori, we're not far from New
Orleans now. Honey, you're going to love it!" He
lowered the music volume. "Sugar, you've never seen
anything like this city. It's the best in the world! So
much to do, anything you desire you can have!
Excitement, adventure, gambling, good food, historic
tours, the best of the best. I'm going to show you
the time of your life, wait and see!"

"I've read about it, heard about it, but never
thought I'd get to see New Orleans! I can't wait!"
Lori exclaimed.

Soon they were traveling on a long four-lane bridge
that led into the city. In the distance, they saw the
glittering giant that was New Orleans at night.
Brilliant lights were reflected in the dark waters off
the bridge as they sped along, then took an exit
ramp.

Lori asked, "You know all about the city, I guess."

David smiled proudly. "Oh, I know exactly where
we're going to spend our first night as man and
wife. It's long been my dream to share such luxury
with someone as special as you Lori."

Traffic picked up, and David concentrated on
driving as Lori watched the people strolling along the
streets. At last he pulled into the circular drive of a
tall glass-windowed building, and said, "Here we are,
the best of the best for our honeymoon -- The
Hyatt Regency."

Lori glanced down at her modest cotton dress.
"David, I'm not wearing the right kind of clothes for
this place." 

David touched her hand as he pulled up to the front
entrance. "Honey, come tomorrow morning you
won't have to worry about clothes.  I'm taking my
wife on a shopping spree."

Lori grabbed his hand. "Oh David, really? I can't
wait! These things I have, well, they're just not right
for city life. And I want to look pretty for you."

"Come on sugar," David urged, "let's get us a room
and a good meal...then, we'll have the rest of the
night to share our love."

The hotel was indeed grand. Perhaps the grandest in
the city. An elite establishment catering to those
with money to pay their way. And at the present
time David had plenty of the needed funds for such
grandeur. He requested a room, preferably a
honeymoon suite. 

The elevator sped them to the sixth floor and when
they opened the door to their room, plush luxury
greeted them. The spacious room was done in deep
tones of fiery red: queen-size bed with velvet red
spread; sheer wispy drapes between folds of velvet
red outer curtains; antique armchairs of white with
gold trim and red velvet seats; and a corner hanging
lamp of cut crystal glass.

When they peeked inside the bathroom, both were
pleased. A round red sunken tub with mirrored walls
and soft lighting; double red sinks with gold
fixtures; golden framed racks with lush bath towels;
tiny dishes of red soap and plush red carpet....a
seductive setting for romance. 

Lori was stunned, and speechless.

David found the accommodations suited to his usual
pricey tastes. He suggested Lori change into her
nicest dress, a blue A-line design he thought showed
off her petite figure.

Then they headed for the Vendome atop the hotel.
Walking into the circular dining room both were
impressed with the walls of glass that allowed them
to see the complete 360 degree view of the entire
city. Also, the room slowly revolved, giving a
panoramic view that constantly changed.

A waiter seated them comfortably and took their
orders. David ordered steaks with all the trimmings
for them both. Although the variety of spicy food
available in New Orleans was appealing, he craved a
steak for this special occasion.

Sitting at the table in glowing lamplight, David and
Lori could see out the vast windows. The lights of
the city below blinked like flashing stars far out in
space. It was a staggering view and Lori was
fascinated. She looked at David with an excited
flush that betrayed her innocence and lack of
experience with big cities.

To David it was a familiar sight. He'd been here
before, although it had been more than ten years
ago. Certainly, he'd not had such a loving woman with
him then. He stared at Lori and could hardly believe
his good luck. 

The waiter arrived with their food and they ate
slowly. The steaks were perfect and David savored
every bite of his. Where he'd spent the past ten
years, steaks had not been on the menu.

Finally, when both were finished, they stood and left
the elegant dining room. Entering the elevator David
took Lori's hand and kissed her slowly as the
elevator descended to the sixth floor. When the
doors slid open they walked quickly to their room.

Inside, Lori vanished into the bathroom to prepare
for the night. 

Quickly, David checked his back waistband for the
.25 Baretta. He removed the gun and stashed it in a
dresser drawer. He knew this problem would
surface as soon as they were in the same living
quarters. The guns, the loot, the whole bit. Luckily
the Caddy had a trunk with a secret compartment
behind the rear seat which held most of his stash
and extra guns. That money was important, enough
to assure him and Lori a high old time in New
Orleans. After that, well.... he'd have to contact the
gang and do some business. 

But he knew the guns were going to be a problem.
He had to have one with him at all times. Never
could tell when he'd need some firepower.

He sat down in a red velvet armchair and lit a Camel.
Smoking and reflecting on the situation he thought
of a great idea. Yes, he could keep Lori innocent for
yet a while longer.

Dismissing the worrisome thoughts he began to
anticipate Lori's return from the bathroom. He
walked over to the huge queen-size bed and ran his
hand over the velvet smoothness of the spread. He
loosened his neck tie, tossed it on a chair while
removing his jacket and unbuttoning his shirt at the
same time.

David took a deep breath to calm himself, and
vowed to make this the most special night of not
only his life, but Lori's as well. For that, he would
have to rely on his self-control...not allow his passion
to consume him. And while it would be difficult, he
knew that he would be able to make love with Lori as
he never had with another woman in his life.

It would, he thought, be nothing short of heaven on
earth. 

*  *  *  *

The next morning, Lori awoke to see David staring
down at her. He was studying her face intently and
smiled happily, starting to trace her lips with his thin
finger.

"My Lori, I'm glad you're awake. I've just been
looking at you sleeping and thinking how lucky I am
to have your love."

Lori blushed with joy. "Oh David, I'm the lucky one."

"Honey, we're perfect together. Our lovemaking is
heaven on earth and it's always going to be that way
between us. Last night was just the beginning." 

He kissed her tenderly, then she slipped out of bed,
heading into the bathroom for a shower. David lay
there thinking he was indeed lucky...but hoping his
luck didn't run out too soon.

Later, when they were both dressed, he said,
"Remember what I promised you last night?"

Lori grinned. "A shopping trip?"

"That's right honey, and the sky's the limit! Anything
you want you can have. Let's get going."

Lori turned to grab her purse and David walked over
to the dresser. He looked at Lori and then said,
"Honey, there's something I need to tell you." He
opened the dresser drawer and took out the .25
Barretta.

Lori's eyes widened with sudden fear and curiosity.
"A gun," she muttered, "why do you have a gun
David? I'm afraid of guns. Back in the Cove Pa had a
shotgun and I'd always cover my ears when he'd
target practice. The blast was awful, scared the
daylights out of me."

David walked toward her, holding the gun. "This is
just a small gun honey, and I have to carry one with
me at all times. See sugar, in my line of business I
carry lots of cash, have to protect myself in case of
theft. Plus, some places we'll be seeing are unsafe,
it's good to have a gun for protection."

He held the gun out to Lori. "Here, hold it...don't be
afraid of it." He took her hand and pressed the gun
into it.

She closed her hand over the small lethal-looking
gun, fingers automatically going over the handgrip.
She said, "David, guns are so deadly. This little piece
of metal could kill..."

David retrieved the gun from her. "Sure honey,
that's true. But I've handled guns, respect their
power, so there won't be any accidents. Besides, I
just feel better knowing I can protect you while
we're sightseeing in New Orleans."

He slipped the gun in his back trouser waistband. His
green suit jacket concealed it easily.

Lori had turned pale. "Are you sure you need it,
David? I hate guns. I can't bear the thought of
anyone getting shot, killed." 

Suddenly she wrapped her arms around David and
hugged him fiercely. "Oh David, I'd just die if
anything ever happened to you!"

David felt her tremble in his arms and soothed her.
"As long as I have this gun, nothing will happen to me
sweetie. Don't worry about me, I sure don't want to
lose you either. Let's just think of this gun as our
insurance policy, okay?"

Lori tried to calm down, to believe him. "Okay, if you
say so. I just want us to live, love and have years
and years together. The thought of death is...awful
when we're so happy."

"That's right sugar.  Now come on, let's get
breakfast and then we'll head to one of those huge
shopping malls for your new clothes!"

As they made their way to the elevator, Lori still
felt uneasy. She had a strange feeling about the
gun, because she had not thought of David as the
type to carry one and it confused her. 

When they were seated at a table and she looked
out on the early morning city, skyscrapers glinting in
bright sunshine, the ground a maze of streets and
buildings, traffic and people, she tried to put the
confusion aside. David was a kind man, he was her
husband, and she loved him. Why worry
unnecessarily about vague uneasy feelings? Today
was their first day as man and wife -- and she
vowed not to spoil it with unfounded worries.

*  *  *  *

As they left the hotel a beautiful day beckoned. The
day was already hot, but a cool breeze flowed
through the parking deck as they walked to the
Cadillac.

The phenomenal city of New Orleans surrounded
them as David drove up Loyola Avenue and merged
onto the Interstate. In the distance could be
glimpsed the bald white dome of the Louisiana
Superdome on Poydras Street.

Sweeping along the Interstate highway was a unique
way to see the city. The old and new constantly
clashed, Canal Street separating the two sectors.
David drove past the French Quarter just to let Lori
get an idea of the historic district and the sight-
seeing they had ahead. The many older buildings,
with intricate traces of Spanish and French
influence, were fascinating to Lori. She'd never
imagined such a place and it was like a fairyland to
her.

David would point out sections, and tell her the
highlights, describing what they'd do the next few
days. But soon David was exiting the Interstate and
heading for a north shopping mall.

Lori saw the large mall, and began to get excited.
"David, look at the size of that place, must be over a
city block of building! Can you imagine all the
different stores and clothes in there?"

David smiled with indulgence. "Honey, there's not a
thing you can think of they don't have in there
somewhere!"

"Oh, I can't believe this, really I never dreamed I'd
get to shop like this." She glanced at David. "Did you
really mean what you said last night?"

"That you can buy anything you want?"

"You weren't just joking, were you?" 

"Believe me sugar, the place is just waiting for you
to buy them out! I meant every word I said last
night. No matter what the price tag, you can have
it!" He pulled the Cadillac into a parking space. "You
buy whatever you wish. I want my wife to feel and
look beautiful, and I can afford to buy you the very
best."

"David, money has never been important to me. I
just want to please you, look pretty for you." 

She smiled eagerly at David and he sighed. "In this
case, money has no meaning. Consider it a gesture of
my love for you."

Lori gave him a kiss on the cheek, then they got out
and walked toward the entrance to the mall.

Inside the mall, Lori began a feast of browsing and
sampling almost everything that struck her fancy.
The small boutiques were her favorites -- she
wanted to find unique clothing that suited her
tastes. 

Prowling through the mall, with David in tow, she
found abundant choices. Because she hoped there
would be a few opportunities to wear elegant
clothing she bought several floor-length gowns. Long
ago, when she was a little girl in the Cove, she'd
dreamed of having such gowns to wear at
restaurants and clubs. Now, actually purchasing
them was like having a dream come true.

Lori was very happy as she shopped and David did
not fail to notice this. He was constantly urging her
to buy anything she wished. Once, in a tiny boutique
specializing in designer jeans, she tried on several
different pairs and couldn't decide which ones she
liked best. David was watching her as she tried on
pair after pair and modeled each one. Finally, when
she was thoroughly exhausted in trying to decide
which ones to purchase, David walked to the counter
and told the saleslady, "Please put all those jeans in
one package. We'll take them all."

Lori was stunned, but began to realize that David
was much wealthier than she'd first thought.

David was getting as much pleasure from the
experience as Lori. Just to see her enjoy herself
was a thrill to him. He was so desperately in love
that merely sitting near Lori, simply being with her,
made him ache with joy. Hourly he learned more
about her and it never failed to amaze him that she
was so divinely special. Almost a pure angel. Yes, he
began to think of her as an angel who had awakened
feelings he'd kept locked within himself. The day
was proving to be a sojourn into another world, one
of sharing and loving companionship.

At lunch they grabbed a couple of hot dogs from a
booth in the mall. They sat on wooden benches in the
center of the wide corridors. Blocked wooden
frames held green plants and a rock garden. Above,
the skylight provided daylight, and the air
conditioning kept them cool. This was the first
indoor mall Lori had seen and she said,  "I could
spend half my life in a place like this, all the shops,
the gorgeous clothes...."

David laughed. "Honey, just help yourself. I happen
to enjoy shopping too." 

When lunch was finished they continued shopping
and Lori purchased new lingerie, exquisitely delicate
and sexy. David had a hand in helping with those
choices. Then she found new shoes, purses and even
a light jacket and raincoat. 

David carried packages to the car. At about four
o'clock he told Lori the trunk wouldn't hold any
more. 

She sighed and said, "Well, I was getting tired..." and
laughed at David's disbelieving look.

Together they left the mall and headed back to the
hotel. David hummed along with the radio on the way
back downtown and pulled Lori close. He sneaked a
kiss or two at redlights. When they pulled into the
Hyatt Regency, they hurried to unload the trunk of
the Cadillac, then went to their room to rest.

Later in the afternoon David suggested they dine at
a different restaurant, perhaps Ichabod's where
they could get excellent seafood. He had a craving
for some Alaskan King crab and steak. Of course,
steak was his favorite meal but he liked seafood too.
Afterward David said they could drive out to
Jefferson Downs, the racetrack, and maybe place a
few bets on horses. 

Lori was excited, since she'd always wondered about
horse racing and the odds of winning bets. She
agreed eagerly.

They took their time dressing for the occasion. Now
that Lori had new clothes she had a hard time
deciding what to wear. Finally she chose a tight
fitting pair of designer jeans with silvery blouse.

David slipped into brown casual slacks and a pull-
over that hung loosely on his lean body. When he'd
finished dressing he took the .25 Barretta and slid it
into his ankle-boot.

Lori watched him impassively. She didn't want to
spoil the evening but wondered why he was so
insistent on the gun going everywhere with them? It
was vaguely disturbing but when David held her in
his arms and asked if she was ready for a fun
evening, she pushed the nagging worries aside. 

The late afternoon sunset flared on the horizon as
they drove out to Ichabod's on Lakeshore Drive.
The rustic wooden restaurant was near the wharf
and had two separate floors -- one downstairs for
dining and one upstairs for dancing. Both had
fabulous window views overlooking the yacht harbor
and as David swung the Cadillac into an empty
parking space, he gestured toward the anchored
yachts. "How'd you like to be on one of those
babies?"

Lori felt a strange longing for distant places. "David,
I've never seen the ocean. The lake is beautiful, but
the ocean must really be a sight to see."

David was fascinated with the yachts. "You know
sugar, maybe we should buy us a yacht and just sail
away from the rest of the world."

Lori shared his dream. "Yes, and never come
back...maybe land on a deserted island. Only you and
me and lots of coconuts, sand and sea."

"That'd be beautiful, no schedules, no routines, no
people to bother us...and no business problems."
David looked sadly at the red sun dropping beneath
the horizon. The fading light cast shadows over his
face, making him look suddenly old, defeated. "But
that'd be too impossible of a dream to come true,
wouldn't it sugar?"

Lori was alarmed at his forlorn words. "It might not
be impossible...if it's what we both want. And I bet
you can afford to buy one of those yachts."

David grimaced and frowned. "Yeah, but my money
won't buy me the one thing it seems I need most in
life."

His words puzzled her and she asked, "What's
missing David? What's the one thing you want now?"

His eyes studied the yachts as they bobbed in the
rippling lake. "Peace honey, just old-fashioned peace
and serenity, to settle down, stop traveling."

"You can have that, if you really want it David...just
like you have me now."

"Nah sugar, afraid it's not meant to be....but I'm so
tired of always being on the move, never settled...."
he trailed off wistfully and stared out at the red
sun. Then he looked at Lori, searching her face.
"Maybe, maybe if you'd help me, there might be a
chance for that peace?" 

He leaned forward and took her hands and his whole
being seemed to be aching for her encouragement;
she didn't understand his longing for peace, but
maybe his business had kept him on the road so
much that he truly wanted to settle down in one
place? 

"David, no matter what, I'll always be with you, to
help you search for what is missing in your life. If
you don't want to travel with the business, maybe
you could retire? Or find another line of work? You
just have to really want to live in one place, more
than anything."

David dropped her hands instantly and turned away.
"You're right...and the damn thing with me is that I
don't know if I really want that, if I could truly
enjoy peace, living in the same place all the time." He
coughed nervously and began looking around the
parking lot. "Come on Lori, we'd better get inside,
there's a crowd arriving."

During their meal, they were both contemplative,
silent. The food was excellent, but Lori felt that
David was not aware of what he ate.

Once on the road to Jefferson Downs, David drove
faster than usual. He seemed preoccupied, only
half-heartedly listening to her random conversation.
She studied his profile in the dim glow of dashlights,
remembering the gun in his boot. 

Suddenly he reached for her hand and said, "Lori, I
love you. Please don't ever doubt it, no matter what
happens."

Lori nodded, but felt the peculiar tension in David
now; his mood was odd, brooding yet edgy, as if he
were about to explode.

*  *  *  * 

The racetrack arena blazed beneath bright lights.
As David drove slowly through the parking area they
both looked for an empty spot. Just when they'd
about lost hope, Lori pointed out a place. David
braked the Caddy and parked. Walking to the
entrance gate they heard shouts and jeers from the
crowd as a race got underway. Lori sensed an
undercurrent of danger and excitement from the
crowd, and realized that David loved this, for his
eyes had a bright gleam of expectation.

He said, "Sugar, you're in for a real treat, betting
on the horses is one helluva thrill."

Lori was glad that at least the brooding sorrow
seemed to have left him.

Inside the arena, they looked frantically for seats.
People were crammed closely together and due to
their late arrival, the crowd was thick at the day's
end. Their time would be short, but David was intent
on Lori seeing at least one race.

At last they found a place to stand where they
could get a clear view of the race; David led Lori
through the tightly packed stadium, down the rows
until he stopped in back of an elderly couple. 

David looked around enthusiastically. "Honey, I'm
going to run up to the betting windows and get a
program. There's probably only one last race so
when I get back you can look over the names and
pick out a horse to bet on, okay?"

Lori felt uncomfortable in the noisy crowd, and
nodded absently to David. "That's fine, just hurry
back!" And her eyes turned to the track as David
began edging back out of the row.

It seemed only moments until David was once again
fighting his way back to her side. He smiled at her
and produced a long white program with two sleek
horses straining against each other in fierce
competition on the cover. 

She looked at the program, saying, "What strange
and weird names!"

David glanced at the program and agreed. "Yes, but
these thoroughbreds' names are chosen carefully,
for bloodline."

Lori was avidly searching for a name that appealed
to her. 

David watched her with amusement. She knew
nothing about thoroughbreds...and he wasn't familiar
with these particular horses either. Long ago he'd
gotten heavily into horses and had some bad loses
which dampened his enthusiasm. Still, he had the
spirit of a gambler and when tempted, couldn't
resist betting.

Lori kept insisting she wanted to make a bet based
on the name. Since it was her only time to bet, and
they were rushed, David indulged her whim. He told
her he'd make a large wager, a thousand dollars, on
her choice. That gave her pause for thought and she
sat quietly studying the program as though some
peculiar intuition would give her a winning horse. 

Suddenly her eyes stopped at a name and she
grabbed David's arm. "This is it! I know it, I feel
it...a sure winner!"

David looked down at her flushed face. "Okay," he
laughed, "what's the name of this sure winner?"

"David, place a bet on Lusty Lady!" She blushed. "It
reminds me of...um, our lovemaking last night."

David chuckled knowingly, and touched her lips with
his fingers. "Yes, that's a sure winner if I ever
heard one!" He leaned over for a quick kiss before
heading back to the betting windows.

When David returned they listened for the next
race to begin, Lori trying to glimpse the horses lined
up at the starting gates. As the voice scratched over
the loudspeaker: "Ladies and gentlemen.....the last
race of the day now ready to start."

Quickly the thunder of  horses' hoofs pounded
through the stadium and the crowd began to yell and
jeer as the early lead horses nudged ahead. Lusty
Lady was horse six and David and Lori's eyes never
strayed from the bright golden banner beneath the
jostling jockey. A sleek black thoroughbred, Lusty
Lady was instantly near the front of the lead group.
But, she seemed unable to burst forth and catch the
two horses ahead of her. As the horses rounded the
track several times Lusty lady was pressing for
speed and gliding with the wind.

Lori shouted with an upraised fist, "Go....you can do
it girl!"

David joined her and their shouts mingled with the
roar of the crowd.

At last the horses were on the last long stretch,
neck-in-neck, and they strained forward as if in
agony. With a striking lunge ahead Lusty lady
suddenly took the lead and, like a streak of lightning,
crossed the finish line first.

Lori screamed wildly and David lifted her into the
air. "I don't believe it Lori, you picked a winner!
Heck, we're rich now!"

Lori said breathlessly, "You didn't really place a big
bet, did you?"

David winked at her and explained, "You had such a
good reason for picking that name I made a
$5,000.00 bet on it!"

"My God," Lori gasped, "we ARE rich!"

David hugged her and said, "Come on, let's collect
our winnings and head back to the hotel."

As they struggled through the crowd, Lori was
relieved that David was now in a lighter, happier
mood...she wanted him to be happy.

As they drove away from Jefferson Downs Lori
reflected on David's brooding earlier. She couldn't
bear to see him sad, melancholy...and glancing at his
satisfied smile, the dancing light in his eyes, she
hoped to always banish his dark moods.

End Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Wednesday morning Lori awakened and slipped from
the bed before David. The last thing he'd said as he
drifted off to sleep last night was that they'd go to
the French Quarter today. She wanted to choose a
nice outfit and get dressed before he woke. 

She tiptoed across the room, looked at an
assortment of her new clothes, then took an outfit
from the rack, and went into the bathroom. Having
glimpsed the sunny pattern of light on the window
drapes she knew it was going to be another beautiful
day and had selected a bright yellow sundress with
tiny webbed flowers of blue and red, narrow
shoulder straps, and a short simple red jacket with
upraised collar and open front. Also, she had a pair
of dainty yellow sandals and a tiny matching
shoulder purse.

Lori hummed as she began to dress and anticipate
the day ahead. After a brief dip in the tub she stood
before the mirror and applied a light touch of
cosmetics. She preferred a fresh, natural look and
her face radiated good health; a little dab of violet
eyeshadow, black mascara and pink blusher was all
she needed. She brushed out her hair and slipped on
the sundress. The effect was perfect: a sunny girl
for a sunny day!

A light tap on the bathroom door, then David peeked
inside. He rubbed his eyes sleepily. "Lori, what are
you doing up so early?" His hair was mussed from
tossing during the night and revealed a tiny bald
spot. He became aware of Lori staring at the spot
and self-consciously ran his fingers through his
thinning hair.

Lori smiled tenderly and walked over to him. "Here,
don't do that." She pulled his hand away and lovingly
smoothed his closely trimmed hair, saying, "Don't
you know it doesn't matter to me if you're getting
bald? I love you and never want to change anything
about you....including your hair!" She tugged his head
down and kissed the bald spot. "I love you just the
way you are."

David felt overwhelming gratitude that Lori could
love him so completely, even his imperfections.
Maybe, he thought, she could understand about his
business? But looking into her innocent, trusting eyes
he feared that was still too threatening. No, better
not risk losing her...he loved and needed her too
much now.

Lori spun around in front of him, the yellow dress
swirling out to reveal her slender, shapely legs. "So,
how do I look this morning  Mr. Keller?"

"Well sugar, you sure do look ready for the French
Quarter. I may have a hard time keeping other
men's eyes off you though."

"Now, now...no harm in looking," she teased.

"I guess not, but they'd sure as hell better keep
their hands off you!" David walked to the sink and
began running water for his morning shave. "Honey,
go pick out something for me to wear and I'll get
ready. We need to hurry on down there. We got a
big day in front of us."

Lori went back into the room and began rummaging
through David's many suits. His wardrobe was
extensive and varied: a suit for every occasion and
casual clothing galore, so it was hard to make a
decision. At last she chose a pair of brown canvas
jeans with a deep brown stripped sport shirt. 

When she pulled the clothes from the rack, a loud
thump caught her attention. She glanced down on
the floor and saw a handgun. It wasn't the .25
Barretta either...it was much larger and menacing.
She picked it up, shoved it into a suit jacket pocket,
impulsively getting the gun out of her sight.

But what was David doing with another gun? Maybe
he had it to use should the other gun be lost, stolen,
misplaced? Surely he could explain?

Nervously she went to the bathroom door and
tapped. David pushed open the door and grabbed his
clothes. "Thanks Lori, you're a big help!" He
retreated back inside to dress.

Lori paced the floor worrying. Why the guns? A
shiver ran down her spine; something was wrong.
Lecturing herself not to jump to conclusions, she
decided to put off a confrontation, not ruin their
day in the French Quarter. 

Hastily she gathered up their stuff - sunglasses
they'd bought, a map of the French Quarter and
her purse. Sitting on the bed,  she waited for David,
trying to convince herself that the guns were no big
deal.

*  *  *  *

David whisked them along the Interstate, then onto
the French Quarter exit. He drove down the wide
main thoroughfare of Canal Street pointing out the
contrast of old and new on opposite sides of the
street. The four-lane Boulevard was divided by Palm
trees lining a center section. Older buildings seemed
to sneer at the modern glint of glass and steel
highrise skyscrapers. 

David turned onto a narrow side street with
shadows deepened by closely encroaching shops and
two-story brick apartment houses. Elaborate lacy
cast iron grillwork formed charming balconies and
soon he drove into a large parking deck. On the
fourth level, David parked the car and they hurried
down stairs and out into the bright sunshine.

Standing at a stoplight, David said, "Honey, I know
just the place for breakfast. You're going to love
it."

Lori looked at the clustered shops with ornate
carved doors, canopy-covered walkways, balconies
of cast iron lacework with hanging planters of lush
green vines. Cobblestone sidewalks were battered by
years of aged use, and buildings were handmade
ancient bricks with leaded glass gas lamps along the
street.

As David tugged her along, he said, "There's a tiny
coffee shop right on the riverfront, if it's still
there..."

Hustling through the crowd already out for a day of
sight-seeing, Lori admired the  stunning collection of
antiques, clothes and jewelry in the shops and
boutiques.

Suddenly David stopped beneath a stripped canopy.
"I can't believe it! The Cafe Du Monde is still here!"

Lori stared at the small white tables underneath
lemon-yellow umbrellas, shaded from the early
morning sun. The patio was lush with potted plants,
profuse foliage and a center square where azaleas
bloomed, all open to a breathtaking view of the river
sparkling in morning light. "Oh this is beautiful," she
murmured.

David walked with her to a table and pulled out a
chair. "Be seated, my lady! Now you'll get a real
New Orleans treat."

A young black boy dressed in a white uniform
approached their table. "May I take your orders?"

David smiled at him. "Yes, give me two cups of cafe
au lait and two orders of beignets."

Lori's eyes widened at the exotic names. She
watched the boy bow slightly and hurry away to get
their orders.

David laughed and teased, "Didn't think an old
hillbilly knew such fancy words, did you?"

Lori gazed at him seriously. "David, you don't fool
me with your phony hillbilly act." She studied him a
moment. "I know you're more intelligent than you
show, but I'm wise to you. You can't fool me with
that act of a backwood's hillbilly. I bet you're
smarter than even I know." 

David stared out at the river pensively, then glanced
quickly at her. "Lori, I've been thinking...your folks
will be worried about you if you don't write them or
drop a card soon. I know it's only been a few days
since you mailed the spoon from Nashville but
they're bound to be wondering about you."

Lori was surprised at his concern for her parents'
feelings. It was amazing he thought of them now, at
the beginning of an exciting day. She looked at him
tenderly. "Yes, you're right. Ma's a worrier and
she's probably been on her knees praying for me
every night since I left. Poor Ma, always trusting in
the Lord, praying to Him for help." She sighed with
frustration. "Funny thing how the Lord just don't
come through sometimes."

David could see her confusion about religion. "Looks
like you and me agree on that -- the Lord rarely
comes through. Poor folks trust too easy in religion,
especially old timey religion, hell fire and brimstone.
Nothing but a tool to keep them down."

Lori took his hand gently. "Thank you for thinking of
my folks. I'll try to find her a spoon today, and can
mail it along with a nice letter."

The black waiter was balancing a silver platter with
a pot and two cups on it as he made his way to their
table.  David nodded to him and he put a cup and
saucer in front of them both. With deft movements
he produced napkins, silverware, and a covered dish.
Then bowing graciously, he inquired in a soft spoken
Creole accent, "Madame pleased?"

Lori nodded as she watched him pour steaming black
coffee into her cup. A sharp, stimulating scent
assailed her as David motioned for her to sample the
treat. She sipped from her cup delicately and smiled
her approval to the waiter.

"Yes, madame is pleased. Thank you." 

He turned to leave but David stopped him with a
gesture toward the river. "Beautiful view you folks
have here." He reached into his pants for his wallet.
Pulling out two crisp ten dollar bills he handed them
to the waiter. "Here you go son, you're an excellent
waiter."

The waiter hesitantly took the bills but his eyes
reflected appreciation. Bowing again he said, "Enjoy
your beignets." 

Lori watched David lift the covered dish lid and saw
the delicate beignets -- fluffy, light hollow golden
doughnuts. She took a bite, savoring the sweetness,
then drank her cafe au lait along with it. 

David did likewise and they ate in silence, relishing
the delicious treats and watching the ripples of the
river wind downstream. Both were lost in their
enjoyment of contemplating the day ahead. 

The sun slanted across the cobblestone patio as
they ate and planned their day, flattening out a
French Quarter map and studying it until they'd
marked their route for the day.

Finished, they stood and walked toward the French
Market on Decatur Street.

*   *  *  *

At the French Market, they saw vegetables and
fruits spread out under canopied roofs, the vendors
hawking loudly to the public. People from foreign
countries filled the streets and Lori wondered about
their exotic cultures -- Oriental, Spanish, Greek and
more.

At last though Lori spotted the quaint horse drawn
carriages. She pointed to the neatly lined up
carriages awaiting passengers. "Oh David, can we
ride in one of those carriages?"

David looked at the fancy, old-fashioned
transportation. "You bet! Come on, let's go." He
grabbed Lori's hand and they headed across the
street.

The first carriage only had one other couple aboard
and there was room for at least three couples. The
black silk fringed top swayed slightly as David
helped Lori up to the red velvet seat. An aging black
man sat erectly at the reigns and watched them
climb into the carriage. The horse stamped a hoof
and shook its head with a snort. 

The black man spoke gently to the horse, "Here,
here Lucy, jest you behave ol gal." He glanced at
Lori and David. "You folks get comfortable and we'll
trot on down the Boulevard."

Lori smiled brightly at him and the black man nodded
politely. "Ma'am I be proud to show you all the
Voodoo houses along the lane."

Lori's smile faded into a look of fright.
"Voodoo...really? That's scary!"

David put a protective arm over her shoulder and
the black man turned toward the street with a sly
smile on his face. The carriage began to move as he
tapped the horse lightly with the reigns. "Let's go ol
gal," he murmured softly as though crooning to a
lover and the horse trotted hesitantly down the
Boulevard.

Being inside the carriage lent an intimate feeling to
the ride. Lori was entranced with the black man's
incredible storytelling about the buildings and what
had taken place years ago. He had a unique way of
mixing historical details with horror stories of
witches, voodoo and evil. 

Lori stared at the places he indicated, mesmerized
by the story. The black man knew his hypnotic power
and regaled all the passengers. Only David remained
aloof to his influential descriptions, smiling
enigmatically and listening to the stories. He knew
the black man, knew him well.

When they reached the last promenade and the
carriage swung to the curbside David whispered in
Lori's ear, "Ask him where he lives, in the French
Quarter or the Cajun Bayous."

Lori was puzzled but as she made ready to climb
down onto the street she turned a bright smile on
the black man and said, "I loved the tour. By the
way, where do you live, the Bayou or French
Quarter?"

The black man's somber eyes glanced at David
suspiciously. He looked back at Lori with an
inscrutable expression. "Missus I lives way out in
those darky Bayous -- ain't never had me no fancy
place in the Vieux Carre." He let his deep brown
eyes rest on David momentarily. "You a real lady
ma'am...but dawlin you jest don't know them
pirogue's on the Bayou is danger...and evil's waitin'
there."

David abruptly reached out to grasp the black man's
hand and began energetically pumping away. "Now,
now...wouldn't scare this little woman, would you Ol
Joe?"

The black man suddenly burst out in laughter and
slapped David on the back. "I knowed that was you
David...I shore did! Where you been, boy?"

David laughed and hugged Lori. "I've been cruising
around the country and me and this sweet lady just
got married. We're on our honeymoon!"

0l Joe gazed with his sleepy brown eyes at Lori and
patted her on the shoulder. "You shore a fine lookin'
lady...and," he turned to David, "you a mighty lucky
man."

David and Joe exchanged a few pleasant memories,
long-past times shared in the city, and their
conversation was intriguing to Lori. She had no clue
David knew the black man. As they walked away
down the narrow cobblestone sidewalk Lori gazed at
David curiously: would she ever fathom this man who
was her husband?

*  *  *  *

With hands holding tightly Lori and David began the
walking tour of the French Quarter. Since they'd
left the carriage at Jackson Square they began to
stroll aimlessly. Artists lined the Square with
exhibits of their work and Lori was fascinated by
the talented drawings and paintings hanging from
the fences. Each artist was personally present and
even engaged in their craft. In fact, there were
many who did personal portraits while patrons posed
for the artists.

Lori sauntered lazily along the street, looking
carefully at the different artists. She paused
before a lady artist who was busily working on a
personal portrait. The posing couple was silently
sitting still and composed, a smile frozen on their
faces. Lori was impressed by the similarity of the
painting to the couple; the artist was exceptional.

She grasped David's arm. "Oh, wouldn't it be great
if you and I could have one done?"

David looked skeptically at the portrait. "Sure sugar
it would...but, let's wait till later. It's close to lunch
and I want to walk on up the Square, maybe cross
over to Royal Street. They close that street just
for people to walk there, no cars allowed. And well,
there's just so much we have to see honey. Can't it
wait?"
 Lori said, "Of course, let's see the sights first, then
we'll know if we have time for the painting."

David escorted her on down the street and inwardly
sighed with relief. The last thing he needed was his
face in some painting. The less pictures of his mug
floating around, the better. No, there wouldn't be
time for a painting.

They hustled through the crowd and began walking
up Royal Street. It was packed with antique shops
and quaint boutiques. Lori would stand for long
moments admiring the polished finish on old
furniture, grandly restored. In her heart she was an
old-fashioned girl and longed for a cozy home
furnished with valuable but homey antiques from the
past. 

David did not rush her, standing patiently as she
window-shopped to her heart's content. Then he
indulged her whimsical tastes in the boutiques and
urged her to buy a pure silk imported dress. She
was radiant with joy when she modeled it for him;
the soft swirls of shimmering delicate rose material
enhanced her skin as she stood in the dim light of
the shop.

The lady proprietor was practically green with envy
when she viewed Lori's appearance. Smiling ruefully
she said in a soft Creole accent, "I wouldn't mind
having madame's slim waist."

Lori blushed and hurried back in the dressing room
to change.

Later in a rare jewelry shop David insisted she
choose a wedding band for him. She argued with
him, saying that he was more knowledgeable on
jewelry than she and should choose one. They
lingered almost an hour and finally decided on a
wide gold band that pleased them both.

Lori admired it in the bright noon sun as they stood
on the sidewalk outside the shop. "David this shows
you are mine." 

He smiled down into her face. "Yes, and your ring
shows you're all mine."

Lori mused aloud, "David you never did tell me how
or when you got my ring? I was so surprised at the
wedding. I didn't know you had a ring!"

David tilted her chin up and looked into her eyes.
"Honey, I bought that ring for you in Nashville."

"Nashville!" Lori exclaimed, astonished.

"Yes honey, I was already falling in love with you
and I just thought in case I got lucky..."

Lori tiptoed up to kiss him on the lips lightly. "Oh
David, I'm the lucky one!"

"Well, we won't argue...but come on, let's get some
lunch now."

The Court of Two Sisters, an elegant restaurant
featuring an outdoor courtyard for dining, was
David's destination. The cobblestone patio was
surrounded on all sides by ancient hand-made brick
walls with clinging ivy and meandering rose vines.
Two weeping willows stood within the graceful
expanse of umbrellas, tables and wooden benches.

In the center of the patio was a brick wishing well.
After they'd been seated at one of the linen-
covered tables, David said, "Have you ever made a
wish in a real wishing well?"

Lori gazed at the vine-covered arched iron work
over the wishing well. "No, but I'd like to make a
wish!"

David smiled. "That's what I thought you'd say
honey."

Lori went to the well and stood staring pensively at
the deep pool where coins fell. Silently she wade her
wish: Let David be happy, please let him be happy
with me.

As she tossed in a coin, David joined her and said,
"Mind if I make a wish?"

"Please do! Maybe it'll come true. I sure hope mine
does!"

David stood silently and made his wish: Let me learn
how to change before it's too late.

Together they walked to their table and placed their
orders with the waitress. A wine was requested by
David and sipping it leisurely they discussed the
other attractions they wanted to see in the French
Quarter.

*  *  *  *

Continuing their walking tour after lunch Lori felt
light-headed from the wine and  linked her arm in
David's. The Boulevard was crowded with people,
some of them noontime workers grabbing a bite of
lunch. Lori noticed a few seemed a bit tipsy from
the liquor they'd had with their meals.

At one exclusive shop she bought a wide yellow
sunhat that complimented her sundress. Back on the
street, it had become steamy, a hot day building
toward oppressive heat. 

David draped his arm over Lori's shoulder, saying,
"Honey, this heat is terrible." He pulled out a white
handkerchief and wiped his forehead. "Damn! It's
hot!" 

Just then a loud commotion ahead startled them.
They both looked up the street and to their surprise
saw an impromptu jazz combo forming; two white
men and a black man were setting up their
instruments in the center of the street and people
were gathering around eagerly.

Lori tugged David to the nearest place where they
could squeeze into the crowd to watch the combo. A
conservatively dressed lady and man moved aside to
let them have a better view. To their left and right
were drastically different people, Mexicans and
Japanese speaking in their native languages.

The jazz musicians were rapidly setting up simple
folding metal chairs, and removing their instruments
from cases.

The black musician took the lead with his sax. He
looked out at the crowd and caressed the sax, his
mouth almost lovingly braced against the
mouthpiece. His large brown eyes rolled upward in
ecstasy and he let loose a long mournful wail. The
crowd went wild with clapping, begging for more.
The other two musicians, one with a trombone, the
other with a  horn, suddenly blasted away, joining
the sax.

It was a sultry, sexy rhythm, and the crowd rocked
and swayed in the intense heat as the musicians
entertained them. Lori felt David's arms around her,
and swayed along with him to the sensual beat,
realizing this was unlike anything she'd ever
dreamed of in her life.

Afterward, David suggested they ride the electric
trolley streetcar through the Garden District.
Hurrying to the nearest boarding area they caught
the next streetcar that ran through the historic
grandeur of New Orleans classic affluent
neighborhood.

The trolley was a relic of the past and Lori looked
at the long aisle running between two rows of seats;
she quickly took a seat by the window.

Lurching forward, the trolley began its journey up
St. Charles Avenue. It was built similar to a train
car, and glided easily over the rails as it hummed
along through the oak shaded streets. People's
whispered murmuring mingled with the city noises;
everyone seemed impressed by the beauty unfolding
along the lanes. Historic homes brought great
admiration.

Lori said excitedly, "Oh, it's so heavenly. Imagine
living here!" And she held David's hand tightly,
oblivious to his thin-lipped silence.

The magnificent grounds of mansions were lush with
azaleas, magnolias, camellias and other flowering
shrubs. Architecture varied from Southern Planter
(white four-columned, two-story antebellum houses)
to Victorian (elegant and bricked or gray-stoned
with refined features). There were also the classic
restored New Orleans shotgun and double houses,
with a balcony running the length of the structure. 

A hush fell over everyone as the streetcar passed
through genteel reminders of an Old South that still
lingered with quiet beauty and stately elegance
underneath shady oak trees. Here was a
neighborhood that had survived the ravages of
modern day progress with it's ugliness and
complications of noise and pollution.

Lori stared in awe as the streetcar cruised past
Loyola University and Carrollton, then changed
direction for a return down St. Charles Avenue. She
was so engrossed in the grand estates that she had
failed to notice David's peculiar silence. He had
looked at the passing scenery with a subdued
expression, had felt no excitement about the
affluent neighborhood. His eyes saw only an unfair
division between rich and poor. And a sad ache ran
through his heart for the poor folks who'd never
step foot in such a stately neighborhood.

Suddenly the Old Southern Athletic Gymnasium at
Washington Avenue and Prytania came into sight.
David quickly turned his head to search for the
familiar Lafayette Cemetery across the street. The
wrought iron black fence stood firmly sealing in the
graves which were above ground, a solid block of
concrete preventing the marshy earth from sinking
into shifting depths after burial. Tombstones of
ornate marble and rare stones distinguished graves
of loved ones. It was an old cemetery, once long ago
on the outskirts of the city where those with yellow
fever epidemics had been buried, and had the
appearance of age in the weathered gravesites.

David took Lori's hand gently. His voice was sad as
he said, "Lori, see that old cemetery? Spooky isn't
it?"

Lori looked across the street and an eerie feeling
gripped her. "Yeah, and all those graves above the
ground....gives me the shivers! I wouldn't want to be
caught in there at night either!"

David smiled slightly and continued to stare at the
cemetery. "Honey, they put those folks above
ground so they wouldn't sink down in the marsh
after burial. I remember back in the Cove where we
lived, there were a few cemeteries where rocks
were piled on the graves to keep out wild animals."

Lori knew exactly what he was talking about, she'd
seen the same kind in Rugged Gap. She gave David's
hand a squeeze. "Yes, I've seen those back home
too. It's still scary though."

David was silent as the streetcar smoothly glided
down the street. Lori began to realize he was
preoccupied, lost in deep thought. She looked
questioningly into his eyes. "David, what you are you
thinking about? You've hardly said a word on this
tour, is something wrong?"

David lowered his head and ran a hand across his
forehead before speaking. His eyes met hers and he
said solemnly, "I'm sorry. This place makes me
feel...melancholy." He shook his head. "Just seems
unfair to me, all the poor folks who will never know
how these rich folks live, never have the luxury here
on these streets." His eyes searched Lori's face for
a reaction.

She had lost the happy smile of a tourist and
compassion filled her eyes. "David, I understand. I
see the unfairness too. It's one thing I've learned
on my trip out of the Cove. Before I left the Cove I
wondered if there were any worse poor folks than
back there, lots of unfortunate people in our Cove. I
couldn't stand to see it...tried to not think about it.
Then, when we left the Cove, first thing I saw was
the poverty right beside the wealth, unfair!
Especially in the big cities. Most of it's beyond my
imagination. The gap between rich and poor just gets
wider."

David slipped his arm around her and settled back
against the seat. "There's another reason I feel
down. It's the cemetery, reminds me of Ma's death
back in the 60s."

Lori moved closer to him. "I didn't know your Ma
was dead. I wanted to ask about your family but I
didn't want to pry."

"Like I told you that first day, we were poor, dirt
poor. Pa was a trapper, used to try and sell furs of
animals he killed in the mountains. He'd go off from
home when I was a little kid and stay gone for
weeks." A slight edge of bitterness began to creep
into his voice. "Ma was all alone, except for me and
my brothers. I have two brothers older than me.
They live in Gatlinburg, Tennessee, own tourist
shops. Anyway, Ma didn't have much to make out
with. We lived way back in the Cove, a spot Pa got
from his clan. More like a shack than a house,
freezing cold in winter and scorching hot in summer.
We had crops but we didn't own enough bottomland
to make money off it. That was about it. You can
imagine the rest since you know how poor folks live
in the Coves." 

He looked sorrowfully down at Lori. "Well, when I
was nearly grown, in my late teens, I joined up with
the Army and went away. Like you, I had to escape.
My brothers had left long before me and Pa died
back when I was thirteen, a bear mauled him to
death."

"Oh David, how horrible," Lori exclaimed.

"I hated to leave Ma, since she was alone then. But I
couldn't stay there any longer...I had to get away
from all those folks who pitied us but wouldn't help
us either. I thought I'd send Ma money, and I did as
soon as I could. Time passed and I didn't make out
too well in the Army. In fact, I was booted out.
Well, I went from one lousy job to the next...slavery
really, especially in the coal mines of Beckley, West
Virginia. Often I'd visit Ma and try to get her out of
the Cove but she was set in her ways. Wouldn't
leave. I drifted around and finally landed in this
business."

He glanced out at the sunny street and sighed with
memory. "I made more money than I'd ever seen! I
drove back into the Cove one day in a brand new
Cadillac and believe me, those folks sure took notice.
I begged Ma to let me take her on a trip and she
agreed. We went over to Gatlinburg, saw my
brothers. They're a couple of smartasses, strapped
into narrow lives. Can't blame them though, they
barely make a living off those shops and have to
work hard. It wasn't a great family get-together, so
to make up for it, I took Ma over to Nashville and
that's when she saw the Hermitage. And then the
Grand Ole Opry. Afterward, I tried to get her to let
me buy her a nice home over by my brothers. I
would've lived with her myself but I stayed on the
move, never settled down in one spot. When she
wouldn't do that I took her back to the Cove and
had the old homeplace made real comfortable for
her, letting her tell the carpenters what she wanted.
Turned out pretty good. Sort of isolated back near
the woods and all, but a few folks were her friends
and looked out for her, especially when I paid them."

A mournful frown fell over David's face. "I hit some
hard times in the business and had to be away for a
long time, couldn't help Ma. Later, I heard she died
all alone. They found her dead in her bed. But the
bad part was she'd been dead two weeks when they
found her! Shit, I shouldn't have failed her! Or my
brothers should have been with her." 

He hung his head and misery shadowed his face. "No
one was there....but I did love her, I really did."
Abruptly David straightened up and glared out at
the stately homes, the graceful, quietly affluent
neighborhood. "Yeah, I should have helped Ma but I
couldn't and none of these rich folks would have
helped her if they'd had the chance. Look at my
brothers, not lifting a finger to help. Look at the
Cove folks living right there by her. No one helped
Ma because I couldn't pay for their help." 

He scowled and his face flushed red. "Money talks,
and here in the gold old U.S.A. that's all that really
matters!" He furiously spat out more words, "Sure,
I understand these rich folks...and America. It's a
dog-eat-dog world Lori, never forget that!"

Lori felt overwhelming compassion for his loss, and
could understand his anger at the lack of concern
others had shown for his Ma. She was glad he'd
opened up to her, but as the trolley slowed and
came to a halt, she was also glad to see David
composing himself, calming down. Something in his
fiery eyes frightened her; he usually kept his anger
under control, and she did not want to think of it
being let loose on her.

Stepping from the trolley David led Lori into a
sheltered shop that sold specialties in tourist
souvenirs. Standing before an array of collector's
spoons, Lori chose a shiny one that had NEW
ORLEANS etched in vivid black across the top. 

David placed his hand over hers and said, "You can
send that soon, and then your folks won't worry
about you."

Moved by his concern, she touched his face softly.
"David, I love you so very much..."

After paying for the spoon they walked to another
shop and purchased postcards, paper and stamps.
Then David suggested they cross over to the
Moonwalk and watch the steamers in port as twilight
closed in.

Strolling along the stone promenade and boardwalk
by the port of New Orleans was exciting to Lori.
The ships were anchored and still in evening
shadows; names like 'Shunyo Maru, Tokoyo' and
other foreign labels spread across the bow. A gust
of wind lifted Lori's long hair and the rancid scent
of river water wafted from the Mississippi. 

Looking out at the ships, sternwheelers, ferryboats
and freighters made both Lori and David have a
distant yearning for faraway places. The long
promenade was lined with wooden benches, potted
palms and tall wooden poles with dangling glass-
leaded gaslights. A pale pink glow was hovering on
the horizon, seemingly touching the deep dark of the
water.

They walked to a bench and sat down closely
together. David pulled out the postcards and glanced
through the collection. Then he handed paper and
pen to Lori. "Here sugar, while it's still enough light,
write your folks a letter."

Lori took the pen and paper, placed it upon the flat
bench, than gazed out at the view of the bustling
port of New Orleans. For a moment she was at a
loss as to what to say to her folks; how could she
ever hope to tell them what she was feeling and
seeing now? Their lives had been so simple, so
ordinary, with never any disturbances or new, exotic
places. This was beyond their imagination and she
didn't want to alarm them. So she simply wrote:

Dear Ma and Pa,

I am well. I am happy. I'm sending you some
postcards and a spoon with this letter to let you
know I love you both very much. I am thinking of
you and don't want you to worry. I have met a nice
man, we are in love and have already married. He is
taking good care of me. Ma, he is good and kind...and
he loves me too. Maybe soon we'll come back to the
Cove but for now he has to travel because of his
business. We're in New Orleans! It's lots of fun and
I am happy! I will write you again soon and let you
know where I'm at so don't you worry.

Hope you like the spoon and cards. I love you both!
Take good care! 

Love,  Lori

When she had finished writing David asked to read
the letter. As his eyes scanned the message he
smiled with relief. Nowhere had she mentioned his
name. That was good. And it didn't matter that
she'd explained about the marriage or their location;
this would prevent arousing their curiosity if they
thought she was happy. All in all, it was an excellent
letter, David thought. 

He handed her the letter back and helped her
choose several colorful postcards and stuff them all
in a big brown envelope. Lori stuck several stamps on
it and David dropped it into a nearby postal box.

They resumed their contented interlude sitting on
the boardwalk and watching ships as twilight grew
deeper and darker. David draped his arm over Lori's
shoulder and hugged her close in the cool wind off
the river. Soon the gaslights began to flicker amber
light across the rippling river and stone promenade.
But the night was yet young for lovers.

*  *  *  * 

As darkness fell, David whispered softly in Lori's
ear, "Tonight will be the most fun yet, Bourbon
Street." 

He stood and urged Lori to her feet. With renewed
anticipation they headed down the promenade,
across the intersection and toward the brilliantly
beckoning neon lights of Bourbon Street.

The cool chill of the port was left behind and the
streets felt hot beneath Lori's sandals. Steamy mist
hung over the flashing neon in the distance, a hot
pulsating invitation into an erotic fantasyland. 

With every step closer Lori could begin to make out
words on signs and was shocked at the blatant
display of sexual allure. Bars, strip joints, exotic
dancing and jazz music dominated the street.
Pictures of naked women in provocative poses,
titillating and tempting with their charms, were
plastered on buildings. Hawkers, men who stood
outside the joints, loudly described particular
talents of individual strippers. Nothing was spared.
Body measurements, unique exotic dances, even
techniques and the time limit of each performance
were shouted out in the mysterious language of a
hawker who seduced people into the inner sanctum
of sensuality and eroticism.

David was watching Lori's fascinated face and felt
the first stirring of desire. The sexual stimulation of
this environment was rekindled in his memory; he'd
relived it so often during his time in prison. How
many nights had he lain awake, throbbing with
desire, remembering the joints on Bourbon
Street...the bodies of hookers, strippers so real in
his imagination...only to find relief in masturbation.
But not tonight! Tonight when he left the street
aching with urgent need he'd have a beautiful, sexy
young woman to satisfy his hunger. 

He grabbed Lori's hand and pulled her closer to him.
"Honey, this is a dangerous place. Let's stick real
close, some of these people are very peculiar."

They blended into the shifting, flowing crowd of
people walking the Boulevard. A strong scent of
liquor and sweat would engulf Lori occasionally when
passing those who staggered unsteadily along. Never
had such a variety of odd-looking people been
brought together. Not even earlier in the day had
Lori glimpsed any of the strange things she noticed
now.

Sailors hung together in groups, laughing and
rollicking from bar to bar. It was clear what they
were thinking! A preacher, dressed in flamboyant
suit and tie, stood on a neon-lit corner. He pointed
up to a flashing sign that blinked: GOD LOVES YOU,
HE FORGIVES SIN, COME INSIDE!, and hawked
like the men in front of strip joints, ridiculing the
devil's trade on the street.

Lori was startled when she looked down to see a
man only waist high rolling along on a tiny board, his
legs apparently missing. She gasped and then tried
to hide her shock. David hushed her and they
wandered on up the street, amazed at the grotesque
sights.

About halfway up the Boulevard David stepped to
the curb and onto the sidewalk. "Lori, we need a bite
to eat, okay?" He gestured toward a hanging
wooden sign. "This is the Cafe Creole, a place we can
get some local dishes. I want you to taste the spicy
food."

Lori agreed and they entered the dim interior. It
was not overly crowded and they walked through
the cafe-bar to a linen-covered table. Red candles
glowed in the center of every table and cast a
shadowy mystique. As Lori sat down she noticed an
oblong bathtub of marble situated in the center of
the floor with stiff green plants sprouting out of it. 

As soon as David had placed their orders and
dismissed the waiter Lori exclaimed, "What on earth
are they doing with a bathtub in here? This is really
weird."

David smiled mysteriously. "Oh come on Lori, there
must be some reason they have a bathtub in here."

Lori stared suspiciously at the tub. "Well, from what
I've seen so far...I wouldn't be surprised at
anything."

"Honey, that is the original bathtub of the infamous
Voodoo Queen 0l Joe told you about today, Marie
Laveau."

Lori's mouth fell open and she shivered. "Gives me
the creeps but it probably attracts lots of visitors."

The waiter brought their orders of jambalaya and
ice tea. Lori stared at the food. A big steaming plate
of wild mixtures was before her, exotic and
appetizing. The smell was inviting and she took a
tentative bite, savoring it with a slow smile spreading
over her face.

David watched enthusiastically. "How is it honey?"

Lori swallowed and lifted her glass of tea to her lips.
Setting down the glass she poked around in the food
with her fork. "It's good David, but what in the heck
is it?"

David dove into his plate of food and was silent,
savoring the taste a long moment. Sighing with
satisfaction he said, "This is the only local dish I like,
jambalaya. It's a mixture of rich tomatoes, onions,
green peppers, and a combination of ham, shrimp,
oysters, chicken and sausage. Everything but the
kitchen sink!" He laughed again and attacked the
plate of food.

Lori followed his lead and they ate in silence, but it
seemed impossible to consume all that was served.
Soon both pushed back the half-empty plates and
made ready to finish their exploration of Bourbon
Street.

Back on the street Lori felt uncomfortable as
drunken men stared blatantly at her. David kept his
arm protectively over her shoulder and once said,
"See why I need the gun?" At that point she did
indeed understand his precaution. This was not a
safe place to be, especially for a woman.

Vibrating sounds of jazz, Dixieland, soul and rock
music escaped from separate bars. After walking
the entire Boulevard David told Lori he wanted to
stop in at Pat O'Brien's Bar. He teased her about
their special drink called 'Hurricane Punch' and
insisted she had to try one.

They were displeased to see a swarm outside
O'Brien's but patiently waited in line. The bar was
worth the wait -- on the main floor a piano player
provided the wild rock and roll music of Jerry Lee
Lewis. Luckily they found a spot to stand but could
not be seated as they listened to the music and
fought the tightly packed crowd to get their order
of Hurricane Punch. Once the drinks arrived they
left and began walking back down the Boulevard,
sipping the tart-sweet punch slowly. It wasn't long
until Lori began feeling the liquor, and it made her
boldly ask, "David, did you ever go in one of those
strip joints?"

The question took David by surprise, but he wanted
to be honest. "Yeah honey, lots of times when I've
been here before. I needed what those strippers
had to offer me -- stimulation, sex, the fulfillment
of my erotic fantasies."

Lori sipped on her drink thoughtfully as they
continued walking. She was curious about the
strippers, about being inside the joints and what
took place. Looking closely at one she saw that a
door would occasionally swing open and she'd
glimpse a stripper in the middle of her act. It
fascinated her. Again she asked David boldly, "Can't
we go inside one and watch an act?"

David was floored. "No, absolutely not! Honey, only
men, desperate, hor...uh, excited men are in those
places and for ONE reason. Damn girl, if half of
them laid eyes on you....well, I'd have a fight on my
hands, I'm sure."

Lori's eyes had widened in surprise and fear. "Oh,
I'm sorry. I just wondered..."

"I know you wondered Lori, that curiosity of yours!"
David suddenly stopped dead still in the street and
turned Lori toward a strip joint. The double doors
would swing open and then close rapidly. The hawker
began enticing David, laying on his heaviest selling,
gesturing toward the opening and closing doors.
David stood and stared as though seriously
considering entering the joint. He whispered to Lori,
"Now watch, the hawker will hold open the door to
give me a better glimpse of what's inside...watch..."

Sure enough the door swung open and the hawker
quickly placed his foot at the bottom, holding it open
a moment. Lori stared inside to see a voluptuous
naked woman slinking across the top of a bar. She
was swaying her semi-nude voluptuous body back
and forth above the men who sat looking up at her.
Watching the men looking at her, the stripper would
squat down seductively near them, lean ever almost
within their reach, while touching her breasts and
sliding her hands down the length of her body
before standing and swaying on down the long
narrow bar top. The men seemed entranced, a look
of sexual rapture on their upturned faces.

The door slammed shut and Lori stumbled against
David. The 'Hurricane Punch' was creating quite a
hurricane in Lori as she embraced David. Seeing the
stripper's seduction had awakened her desire and
she said, "David, I want you to make love to me."

David wasted no time in steering her along the
street, back to their car, for he was eager to grant
her wish.

End Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Early morning sunlight flickered across the tightly
drawn red drapes and Lori snuggled close to David,
her silky gown brushing softly against her warm
body. She yawned and peeked at David's sleeping
face. He looked so vulnerable, so peaceful asleep
that she decided to be quiet and enjoy the silent
time before he awoke.

She eased back onto the satin pillow and touched
her tangled hair, remembering last night's wild
frenzy of lovemaking. The thoughts made her blush
red as she realized she was certainly no longer the
innocent virgin girl who'd left the Cove only a week
before. David had awakened her, made her a woman
and their love was a living white-hot flame. She was
happy, fulfilled and so in love that nothing seemed to
matter but David and their life together.

Suddenly fear gripped her. She had forgotten to
ask David about the gun last night! The exotic allure
of Bourbon Street had made her forget the
apprehension about that extra gun she'd
accidentally discovered in David's jacket. 

Lying very still she squeezed her eyes shut as if to
block out the ugly memory, but the ruthless image
persisted. She could clearly envision the shiny silver
barrel and wooden grips of the heavy gun. It was
big, much too big to carry as a concealed weapon.
Lori knew nothing of guns and different types, but
something about the size of the gun warned her it
was dangerous, lethal in a way the small .25
Barretta never could be.

Lori was growing anxious as the red drapes
brightened with morning sunshine. A slither of
daylight escaped between drapes and danced across
David's face. His blue eyes blinked open slowly and
stared at Lori, instant love reflected in his
awareness of her.

He reached out and pulled her to him, stroking her
slinky black gown. "Morning sugar, did you sleep
well?" He grinned wickedly at her.

"What do you think?"

"We sure set this bed on fire last night honey!"

"Yeah, didn't we." Lori sighed in surrender and
melted into David's firm embrace. They were
pressed close, breathlessly close, but Lori couldn't
forget the gun. It made her uneasy, nervous and she
resisted David's seduction. 

He felt her reluctance and raised himself on his
elbow, peering down curiously into her eyes. "What's
wrong sugar...you already tired of this old man?" His
eyes had an injured look.

Lori wound her arms around his neck and pulled him
to her for a long kiss. "Does that feel like I'm tired
of you?"

David chuckled uneasily. "Guess not. Just, well, I
never want to force myself on you."

Lori sat up and began to shake her blond hair out,
running her hands through it, trying to untangle the
mass of long strands. Then she got up from the bed
and grabbed her robe, wrapping it around her.
Hugging the silken robe tightly to her she sat down
in one of the red armchairs.

David watched the puzzled frown cross her face,
the tense set of her lips and her accusing stare. He
sensed she'd found out something about him,
something that was upsetting her.

"Come on Lori, what's wrong? I can see you're
upset. Have I done something wrong?" He hung his
head sadly. "I love you, I don't ever want to hurt
you."

She stood and walked back to the bed, sitting on the
edge carefully. "David, I don't know how to ask you
this..."

David took her fidgeting hands and stilled them.
"Whatever it is, just ask me. I love you, remember?"

"Um David, yesterday morning when I was choosing
your clothes to wear..." Lori turned away, unable to
phrase the question.

A long silent pause then David said, "You saw the
.357 Magnum, didn't you?"

Lori said nothing. She was waiting.

"Yeah, you saw it all right. Damn!" David jumped up
from the bed and paced around the room. He picked
up his Camels and lit one quietly. Taking a deep drag
he grimaced. "Shit."

Lori remained on the bed, silently thinking. Her face
was going pale when David swung around to exclaim,
"Girl, you should of said something sooner."

"I was...um," Lori stammered.

"Sure, you were curious and worried about the gun.
I could have saved you worrying all that time!"

Lori's head lifted and a glimmer of hope appeared in
her eyes. David did have a reason for the gun! Her
apprehension was unfounded after all!

"See sugar, I used to collect guns...you know, like a
hobby?" He walked over to his wardrobe and
prowled through the jackets until he felt the gun.
He pulled it out and said, "This is just a collector's
gun and I was planning to take it to a man I know
over in Mobile while we're down South."

Lori jumped up from the bed and began hugging
David, kissing his face and laughing with relief. "Oh
David, forgive me, I didn't mean to pry. It just fell
out yesterday and you know I'm so..."

"Curious," David finished for her. "Yeah, sugar I
know you and that curiosity!"

"You're not mad, are you David?"

"Mad at you Lori? Why should I be? You've done
nothing wrong! No honey, I'll never be mad at you, I
love you."

She looked at the gun and somehow it didn't seem
as ominous as it did yesterday. "Why does that man
collect guns?"

"Ah, just a hobby like some folks are about fishing
or hunting. He's a real character. Maybe you can
meet him when we get to Mobile."

Lori smiled and agreed, "I'd like that David. I want
to know your friends. So far it's just been you and
me...but there's got to be other friends in your
life?"

David grabbed her and smothered her with a deep
passionate kiss which left her reeling with desire. He
turned her around toward the bed and softly
pushed her down upon it. His hands moved expertly
and smoothly over the slinky gown, lifting it above
her head, revealing her flawless skin...and all her
questions disappeared.

*  *  *  *

Later in the morning, after a good breakfast in the
Vendome, they headed out to the Toulouse Street
Wharf for a cruise on the Natchez. After parking
the Cadillac and walking to the wharf Lori was eager
to board the large sternwheeler. It stood sparkling
in the morning light, a three-deck old-fashioned
riverboat constructed of steel with white walls and
red trim around the many banisters and railings.

Lori tugged on David's arm and looked at his watch,
ten o'clock was departure time. She glanced
anxiously at her silk dress and wondered if it was
appropriate. David had insisted she wear it; he was
partial to dresses. The lovely rose color gave a
healthy glow to her cheeks and the gossamer folds
of silk made her appear delicate and dainty. David
stood proudly by her side, a formal two-piece gray
pinstripe suit fitting perfectly on his lean body.

A short, sharp whistle blew from the steamer and
the boarding area was opened. Arm-in-arm they
walked onto the deck and mounted stairs to the
second, then third deck. Making their way to an
unoccupied corner, they sat down on a bench. Above
them flags snapped in the breeze as the steamer
picked up speed, chugging up the river. The large
wheels behind the boat showered spraying water as
they were propelled upstream.

Sitting on the bench, the wind in their faces, David
and Lori held hands and enjoyed the cruise. People
sauntered by and glanced in their direction. Most
were preoccupied with the sights up the river and
along the magnificent port of New Orleans.
Freighters, tankers and anchored ships still stood
nearby.

A man's voice startled Lori and David: "Would you
two care to have me take a picture of you?"

Before David could object, Lori said enthusiastically,
"Yes!"

She jumped up and began smoothing her hair, asking
the photographer where to stand. David wanted to
restrain her, stop what was happening, but it was
too late.

The photographer, a young, athletic-looking guy,
seemed quite taken with Lori and began suggesting
poses against boat railings that would make the best
shots. He positioned Lori beside David, moving them
around until he got them in a position he claimed
would create a dramatic backdrop of the river.

David could see the guy was flirting with Lori, and
his eyes narrowed, became a steely cold blue as he
stared at him. Lori noticed the young man flinch
under David's scrutiny and tried to distract David.
She pressed closely to him and smiled brightly.
"How's this look?" she questioned and laughed
lightly.

The young man took several photos and when they
were developed handed them to David. Lori gasped,
surprised at how good the photos were. In the
pictures, she and David stood with their arms around
one another; the hazy river horizon was behind
them, sunlight softly illuminating their love-filled
faces. She thanked the young man profusely and he
seemed satisfied with her praise.

David paid him, then watched him walk away,
stopping at the next couple down the rail. "Smooth
talker, wasn't he?"

Lori smiled and tiptoed up to kiss him on his lips. "You
should never be jealous David. I love you, only you,
forever!"

David studied the photos. This was a bad thing to
have happen. He didn't want any current photos of
him floating around, not anywhere! Shit!

*  *  *  *    

Driving across the city, David suggested they grab
some hamburgers and have a picnic lunch at Lake
Pontchartrain. It was a beautiful spot for picnics, a
cool wind drifted off the lake, tables were
convenient and it was one of the last places David
wanted to show Lori.

The Pontehartrain Lake bordered the northernmost
boundary of New Orleans and was salt water, a
popular place for boating, sailing, fishing and
swimming. As they pulled up underneath an oak tree,
with a sweeping view of the lake, Lori spotted the
swimming beach.

"Oh David, I haven't even got to wear my new
swimsuit or work on my tan!"

As they walked to the picnic table David consoled
her. "Honey, you'll get to use that swimsuit later."

"Oh...when?"

"Just remember, you've not seen the ocean yet. We
can't leave the coast until you've stood on a
seashore." 

"David Keller, you are are full of surprises. What
are you planning?"

"I plan to take you to Pensacola, Florida....lots of
sun, sand and sea. You can get a nice tan there,
under my watchful eyes, that is!"

"Florida, wow!"

"But first, we have to stop off in Mobile, let me take
care of some business."

They sat down at a picnic table, and began eating
their hamburgers. As Lori sipped on her coke she
watched the sailboats gliding on the lake. "I'm so
happy David, so very very happy! I never dreamed
life could be this exciting. So much to see. I'll never
tire of it!"

David looked out on the rippling lake of midday and
thought that she would tire of it, just as he had.
Now it was all new but someday it'd be familiar and
just another dreary trip to another distant place.
Moving, always moving. Never standing still but
staying ahead of...

Lori cut into his thoughts, "I love you so much David.
Always remember that!"

David smiled and brushed her hair back as the wind
lightly whispered around them. "I love you too
sweetheart, I always will."

David drove the Cadillac onto the twenty-four mile
Pontchartrain Causeway -- a trip across the world's
longest bridge. The narrow two-lane bridge
stretched out in front of them, deep blue water on
either side, a vague horizon ahead. It was
mesmerizing to ride over the endless highway in the
middle of water and Lori remarked it must be like
sailing aboard a ship on the ocean, unable to see
land.

They rode along in silence, watching the sunlight play
over the water. The Caddy was cool with air
conditioning as they listened to Rod Stewart sing
about his 'Angel.'

At the end of the bridge they made the turn-around
and proceeded back across the vast expanse.

As she dreamily watched the passing scenery Lori
whispered, "David, I'm sorry about the gun...I...."

"That's all right honey. Forget it, it was nothing."

Lori slid over near him and held his hand. He stared
out into the high bright sun and squinted. "Lori, I
love you too much to hurt you. I never want to hurt
you. But, you remember our deal -- you promised not
to ask questions about my business."

Lori glanced sideways at him. "That's right, what
does the gun have to do with your business?"

"Oh nothing sugar, nothing. Just that I may have to
do some business over in Mobile and you'll have to
stay by yourself a little, that's all."

"Oh well, I understand David. I'll miss you, but I do
understand."

"Good, I just wanted us to understand each other."

Lori pressed closely to him and met his direct glance
with suspicious eyes. "Yes, I want us to understand
each other too, someday."

*  *  *  *

Lori hurried to the hotel entrance, David closely
behind her. Clouds had suddenly appeared out of
nowhere and low thunder boomed in the distance. A
thunderstorm was brewing in the steamy afternoon
and they had decided to return to their room.

Inside the elevator Lori laughed at their speedy
retreat from sight-seeing. Once back in the room
she stood peering out the window watching the dark
skies roil with black clouds. A bolt of lightning
flashed brightly and she retreated from the window.

David was sitting in the red armchair, studying a map
and frowning. "Lori, I've been thinking honey...why
don't we just head to Mobile now? I've covered
most of the spots I wanted to show you and
besides, we can always come back someday and see
the rest of it."

Lori dropped down into the other armchair.
"Whatever you want to do is fine with me."

"Great! Let's pack our bags and hit the road."

They began hurriedly packing, David cramming his
clothes haphazardly into the suitcase, then telling
Lori to change into jeans while he gathered up the
remaining items. When she was in the bathroom, he
went over the room thoroughly, making sure he'd
not left anything important behind. Then he made a
crucial phone call.

By the time she was dressed, David was already
carrying their bags out to the car. Lori wondered
why he was in such a rush all of a sudden, but didn't
have long to dwell on the thought for David was
hustling her out of the room, ready to leave.

Going down in the elevator, he said, "Sweetheart,
let's hurry and we'll beat that damn storm!"

At the parking entrance, in front of the hotel, Lori
looked up at the threatening sky and shuddered as
she slipped into the Cadillac. David started the
engine, and backed out swiftly. He braked briefly at
the exit, then dashed into the midst of the busy
street. Lori glanced at him nervously and saw his
tense jawline. As they sped up Loyola Avenue and
onto the Interstate, Lori sat rigid with fear. There
was a high wind blowing and the landscape was
darkened by ominous thunderclouds.

David drove fast and recklessly, hoping to avoid the
approaching storm. As they left New Orleans behind
and took the exit through Slidell for Interstate 10
David explained, "We'd better stick to higher ground
and travel I-10 because of the storms. If it was
clear I'd have taken Highway 90 that runs along the
coastline. Best to stay away from the coast when
there's bad weather, risk of flooding." 

He glanced briefly at Lori. "Also, we'll make better
time on the Interstate."

The farther they traveled, the more they realized it
would be many miles before they outdistanced the
storms. The radio forecast a line of heavy
thundershowers moving in and extending across a
wide region.

David sighed and relaxing, lit up a Camel. Lori tried
to unwind and finally drowsed off with her head
propped on a fluffy pillow against David. A
torrential downpour hit, sheets of rain blinding
David's vision. He slowed and strained to see,
glimpsing the highway between swipes of the
windshield wipers. He cursed under his breath at the
poor visibility and his anxiety increased. Here he
was, dying to get to Mobile, and in the middle of a
storm!

This was a necessary decision he'd made: an
immediate trip to Mobile. He reflected back on the
morning's mishaps, the gun Lori had discovered and
the photos. The gun was a real slip-up on his part
and had required some fast thinking. But the photos
were even more dangerous. They had to be
destroyed!

He took a drag on his cigarette and narrowed his
eyes as he calculated his next move. Tomorrow he
had to meet with the gang at the Mobile safehouse.
He looked down at Lori's peaceful face. She was so
innocent, so vulnerable and he hated the idea of
shattering her illusions. He didn't want to hurt her
but hell, they had to have money! That's what his
business was about: money. Sure, he thought, rage
fueled his daring capers but money was necessary
to survive. And what was he, a forty-year-old ex-
con without skills or education, going to do for
money other than his current business? If only he
could build a large stash, maybe then he could settle
down...

But Lori was growing curious and suspicious. He
could see it in her thinly veiled attempts to question
him. She couldn't be kept in the dark forever. And if
she found out the truth...would she turn against him?
Turn him in to the law? He seriously doubted she
could understand his life or business! But she did
love him and he did love her.

Rain whipped savagely across the Interstate and
traffic crawled along. High winds played havoc with
drivers and David cursed as he fought the raging
storm. His thoughts returned to Lori and the
upcoming Mobile meeting: a dilemma for sure. He
wanted to protect Lori, keep her innocent as long as
possible. But he knew the time was drawing near
when she would no longer be able to contain her
curiosity. In one way or another he feared Mobile
would be a turning point for them.

David was relieved to finally see the rain slackening.
He pressed harder on the accelerator. The sooner
they left the storm behind, the better...

*  *  *  * 

By the time the Alabama state line came into view
the storms were a long way behind them. Lori had
awakened and watched the passing landscape with
enthusiasm. She was eager to see a new city and
impatiently twisted her hair. "When will we be there,
seems we've been traveling a long time."

David gave her a cool look. "Thought you liked to
travel."

"Oh I do David...I'm just anxious to see Mobile!"

"Well, first we have to make a stop before Mobile."

"Where?"

"I want to show you the dog track...greyhound races
just outside Mobile. You brought me good luck at the
horse race, and we might be winners again."

"Yeah, that'd be great!" Lori turned back to the
highway. "How far is it to the track?" 

"Not much farther up the highway...but we'll get a
bite to eat first and then go on out there."

In a small town, they found another homey cafe and
over a hot plate of fried chicken, cream corn,
mashed potatoes and fluffy biscuits they reflected
on the time in New Orleans.  Lori said she thought it
would always be the most exciting time of her life.
David smiled mysteriously and said he doubted that;
after all, they had only been together a short time.
She laughed at his teasing, but wondered about the
serious coolness in his eyes. Maybe it was her
imagination, but she felt that David was hiding
something important from her about his business.
She had an uncomfortable moment of nagging
apprehension as they left the cafe, worried that
David was too complex and secretive, that she'd
never understand him entirely. Or that he'd never
allow her to know things about his life that she
feared might be vitally important.

*  *  *  *

David drove into the deepening night and it wasn't
long before he exclaimed, "Aha, the
Theodore/Dawes exit is next. That's our route to
the races."

The Caddy purred down the exit and onto a narrow
two-lane blacktop highway. A shifting cloud cover
partially obscured bright moonlight, casting shadows
across fenced cattle pastures. Lori saw the familiar
pattern of southern terrain -- pastures and fields,
cotton and corn, soybeans; tall long-leaf pines
bunched together; willows, thickly grown oaks and
cypress trees, an occasional pecan grove. 

She sighed and turned to David. "Are the dog races
like horse races?"

"Yeah sweetheart, almost. You'll see, I don't want
to tell you about it, just let you see for yourself."

David pulled out his Camels and lit up one. Damn if
Lori wasn't getting more curious all the time. He had
known she was smart but had underestimated her
inquisitiveness. This was sure to bring about
problems, all the way around. He turned up the radio
when a Mac Davis hit came on, smiling and singing
along with the words, "Baby, baby don't get hooked
on me..."

Lori smiled, saying, "You have a good voice." 

He just grinned, glad to see her pacified.

Soon they approached a wide four-lane and David
drove faster. It wouldn't be long now till they pulled
into the arena.

A blinking neon sign ahead caught Lori's attention.
"Look, there it is," and she read the words slowly,
"The Mobile Greyhound Park, Where The Action Is,
Azalea City Racing Club: Post Time 8:00 p.m. Rain or
Shine."

David swung the Caddy sharply onto a winding road
leading to the glaring lights of the Greyhound Park.
He surveyed the parking area and found a spot
immediately. They hurried from the car to the gate.

A heavy, sour-faced man stood collecting the charge
for admittance. His eyes narrowed with suspicion
when he saw Lori. She stood patiently by David's
side as he reached into his pocket for the admission
price.

The man leaned forward, his belly pushing against
the metal barrier and said gruffly, "Sorry Miss, I'll
have to see some identification. You look too young
to get in, need to be at least eighteen."

Lori was stunned and her mouth fell open with
surprise. David was instantly furious, a wicked cold
look passing over his features. He cursed under his
breath and then declared, "Mister, this is my wife,
for God's sake! Do I look too young to get into this
damn place?"

The gatekeeper backed up a step, wary. "No sir, you
sure as hell don't."

"Well then man, give us the tickets!"

The man was speechless for a moment as David
glared at him threatingly. "Uh...yeah, sorry."

Lori saw the gatekeeper's hands shaking as he
quickly handed the tickets to David, and for the
first time, she realized that David had struck fear in
the heart of someone. Astonished, she told herself it
was because he was defending her -- nevertheless,
it was disconcerting to reconcile the almost violent
nature she'd just glimpsed in David with his loving,
solicitous nature toward her.

The metal barrier raised and they walked into the
expansive interior. A glass wall gave the spectators
ample view of the track and provided closed circuit
TV at intervals. Rows and rows of metal benches
lined the elevated seating area. Lori and David chose
a seat close to the aisle and then David strode off
to the betting windows.

As Lori sat alone she looked out on the green grass
surrounding the meticulously prepared, well-lit race
track. It was smaller than the horse track but just
as fascinating to her and she was avidly awaiting the
first race. People weren't as tightly packed here as
at the horse races but the crowd was growing. The
longer she waited for David the more anxious she
became. It seemed he'd been gone longer than
necessary to make a bet.

Suddenly Lori saw the dogs being led by pretty girls
out onto the track. There were ten dogs, long lean
greyhounds, with muzzled mouths. Each dog was
introduced by name and number entry and then a
girl walked them the length of the glass windows
and back. It was amazing and Lori forgot all about
time and watched eagerly.

Finally it was time for the first race to begin and
she realized David should have been back. She
wondered vaguely what to do....but when the dogs
were lined up and the voice of the announcer rasped
over the speakers she forgot about David and
became lost in the dog race. 	 

The dogs chased after a fake rabbit dangling from
a metal rod in front of them. Their speed was such
that occasionally a dog would falter and tumble
down, then jump back up and continue running. Of
course, those dogs didn't win and it didn't happen
too often, but Lori winced when one fell in the first
race. It seemed unfair, cruel in a barbarian way.

Lori didn't enjoy it at all like the horse race and
when the first race ended she realized David was
still missing. Her eyes frantically searched the
crowd. He was nowhere to be seen. Just as she had
decided to stand up and go look for him, he
appeared at the bottom of the seat tiers.

Accompanying him were two very odd-looking men.
They were tall, lanky like David, but had weathered
faces. As they came up the steps Lori saw wrinkles
etched deep in the men's faces, a bleak look in their
hollow eyes. Their faded DeeCee Over-alls were
badly worn, dirty, and they looked out-of-place
here.

As the three of them stepped up to Lori, David
gestured toward the men. "Lori, I want you to meet
a couple real swell fellers just like us, from back in
the hills."

The men nodded and said, "How to do, ma'am." 

One extended his hand in greeting. "David here tells
us ya'll jest got married."

Lori shook his hand politely. "Yes, just a couple
nights ago. Where you folks from in the hills?" She
noticed that David had reverted to his hillbilly
dialect.

The man spoke slow and had a hillbilly twang,
"Shucks ma'am, we's from far back in them hills.
S'pose you never heard of Hidden Hollow?"

Lori exclaimed, "Oh I don't believe it David! Sure,
Hidden Hollow's on the other side of Rugged Gap."

David introduced the older man as Clyde Henton and
the younger one as Jake Sawyer. Clyde was a
towering man who had a crop of unruly red hair and
light green piercing eyes, a thin-lipped smile that
bespoke a tense nature. Jake was shorter but
terribly thin and his blond straight hair fell across
his blue eyes in a wayward manner. He seemed
nervous, shifting around uncomfortably, staring at
Lori, then forcing his attention back to the track.
Both men were standoffish, a typical trait of clans.

David turned to stare at the track and then opened
the white program he held in his hand. "Come on
boys, I think Lori can move over and give us some
room to sit down." He looked at Lori. "Can't you
honey?"

She slid across the bench and made room for the
men. David scooted close to her side and the men
sat down.

"Well boys," David sighed, "looks like we done
messed up on the first race here." The men looked
at the open program David held. They shook their
heads in bewilderment. Clyde sputtered, "I coulda
swore that dog woulda won, if'n it hadn't fell."

"Damn right," David agreed, "that was one helluva
bad break fellers."

The men looked at the program with a glittering
sparkle in their eyes, lingering passion from the first
race vivid on their faces.

"Maybe we'll have us some better luck next time,
huh?" Jake said.

"Yeah, let's hope so." David glanced into Lori's
puzzled eyes. "I placed a bet for these fellers.
They're about broke and need money to get back
home."

Lori's eyes widened. "Oh."

"They've been down to Florida, seen family, sick
folks...and got stranded. Had to hitchhike down and
now ain't got no money to get home."

"Um, that's too bad. Maybe they'll win lots tonight."

Lori took David's hand and squeezed. She was so
proud of him, helping these unfortunate men. He
was kindhearted, so giving. Her heart swelled with
the love she felt for him.

Suddenly the loudspeaker snapped, "Race Two now
about to begin." The gorgeous girls paraded the dogs
across the length of the glass partition and back,
the names and numbers being announced loudly.

Jake and Clyde huddled with David over the
program, picking their choices. They were hoping to
win an Exacta or Quiniela.

Soon the race was in full heat...the dogs driving
themselves relentlessly. David and the men had
disappeared back to the betting windows and Lori
sat alone watching the race. She hated the
frustration of the dogs chasing an unattainable
rabbit. Faster and faster they sped around the
track and inevitably one would stumble and fall. Lori
would shudder as she shut her eyes against the
cruelty. It touched a deep chord of sympathy in her
as she remembered Kip, her dog back home. She
became homesick and felt her heart ache with
longing. No wonder the men wanted to win some
money and get back home! It must be terrible to be
so poor they had to hitchhike, live dangerously! 

Lori scanned the crowd for David, Clyde and Jake,
having no interest in the continuing races on the
track. She averted her eyes from the track and TV
monitors on the walls.

The arena was now crowded with people, mostly
working-class men or farmers who shuffled back
and forth to the betting windows. Lori marveled at
the difference in these races and the horse races.
The crowd had few, if any wealthy people like she'd
observed at Jefferson Downs.

At last she saw David approaching alone. He took
the steps two at a time as he hurried to her side. His
face was flushed and he asked anxiously, "Honey,
do you mind waiting a little longer? Those ol boys
lost nearly all my money."

"Oh no!" Lori gasped, shocked.

"It's okay sugar, I've got some more cash out in the
car, carry extra with me in case of emergencies."

"Oh David, I'm so sorry. How will they get home?"

"Don't worry, I'll give them plenty to buy bus
tickets. Hell, they're just a couple of hicks, like me."

"David, you're a wonderful man." Lori stared at him
with loving tenderness. He leaned down and briefly
touched her lips.

"Glad you think so sugar, I'll be back to get you in a
minute. You just sit tight."

David rushed back down the steps and out of sight
around a corner to the outside exit. He met the two
men standing by the door. They were fidgeting
nervously and anxious to accompany him to his car.

On their way to the parking lot both men apologized
profusely about the heavy losses.

"Hell," David reassured them, "I did some bettin'
myself, I didn't win either! Face it, some nights
there just ain't no luck."

They laughed and it broke the tense mood. David
pointed out the red Cadillac shining underneath
floodlights. "There she is fellers, my Caddy."

Clyde gave a low whistle and Jake stopped dead-
still. "Mister," he said, "you must be loaded."

"Nah, not really," David said humbly, "just do
business that keeps me survivin'."

"Well, whatever it is, it's a fine business if'n you can
afford that baby." Clyde eyed the car enviously.
"Wouldn't mind havin' me one of these here big
beauties!"

David took out his car keys, unlocked the rear door,
then climbed inside. He pressed gently against the
rear seat cushion and felt the button, pushed it
lightly and heard a click. 

He then got out, went to the trunk, opened it and
pulled aside the luggage, found the panel at the
back, tugged till it opened and took out a small metal
box. When he'd unlocked it, he counted out a stack
of bills, handed it to the men.

"Okay fellers, here's enough money to get you home
and then some. Take it and skeeedaddle outa here!"

Neither man spoke, only stared in awe at the money
being offend to them. Long moments passed and at
last in exasperation David declared, "Damn! Ain't
you two fellers ever seen any money before?"

"Sure," Jake croaked, "but not...not that much at
one time!"

"Yeah, it's plumb scary! How come you give us so
much money anyways?" Clyde questioned
suspiciously.

"Shit," David burst out, "it's best not to look a gift
horse in the mouth, if you know what I mean?"

Clyde's green eyes flickered over the money in
David's outstretched hand. "Yeah, guess we know..."
He reached to take the money. "'Preciate it."

Jake added gratefully, "If'n it wasn't fer you we'd
never make it back home and this here's `nuff
money to last fer a long time! We `preciate it!"

"That's all right boys," David remarked calmly as he
replaced the luggage inside the trunk. "Just don't
you ol boys get any ideas about money I have, cause
that's about all the cash I got left with me."

He looked at the men with a smile and warmth in his
blue eyes. "I'm from a Cove, I know what times is
like back there. You boys go on home now and
forget all about dog racin' and you'll have enough
money there to last a long, long time."

The men left together and David went to get Lori.
She was waiting patiently for him and they hurried
back to the car. 

David slid behind the wheel with a frown of
apprehension. Lori began to praise him about being
so generous but he silenced her with a cool glance.

"Listen sugar, that was no big thing...but, I am going
to have to take care of a little business soon, maybe
tomorrow. You understand?"

"Sure David, whatever you say. No questions, I
promise."

"Good," David said with a note of finality.

They left the Greyhound Park and headed back
along the lonesome-looking blacktop to Mobile. David
hit the Interstate and it wasn't long until he spotted
a Holiday Inn. His thoughts were racing. Damn if
that wasn't almost his last bit of money. Now he
only had enough to pay for perhaps another week of
expenses. Yes, he definitely would meet the gang
tomorrow morning. For now, they'd get a good
night's rest before he had to get back into action.

End Chapter Eight


Chapter Nine

Once settled in the Holiday Inn room, Lori and David
went to bed, both exhausted. 

David fell into a fitful sleep and began a restless
tossing and turning. A dark dream was carrying him
down, down into the depths of his past, a coal mine,
a long-ago primitive mine shaft, blackness engulfing
him. He was walking along a narrow corridor alone
and holding his helmet, the lamp glowing. Damp
sweat clung to his skin from deep in the pit where
he'd been working. Now he was walking toward the
exit and could catch a glimpse of daylight streaming
in, soft rays of sunlight making his steps quicken.
Then there was an eerie quiet, no noise from other
miners, no digging farther back in the mine shaft.
Suddenly he heard footsteps behind him, a hollow
echo bouncing off the vacant passage. The clacking
sound became louder and he turned to peer behind
him. He swung his lamp beam down the long tunnel.
At first he saw only black jagged rock walls
surrounding him, the empty rail tracks leading back
into an abyss.

Then he saw her. 

Lori was walking toward him with her hands
outstretched. He began to move toward her and saw
she had a frightened, stricken expression on her
face, her eyes wide and alarmed, as though in a
panic. She halted him with an upraised hand and
wailed, "Stop, don't come any closer!"

And then he heard it: a tearing, crashing, bone-
chilling noise. The sure sound of death to any miner.
Rock was falling, a ripping, ear-splitting noise as it
crashed to the ground.

David jerked his head toward the exit and saw
daylight blocked by a pile of fallen rock. They were
trapped! He began to run down the rail track,
stumbling in the half-light of his lamp. He glanced at
Lori and she was ghastly pale.

"Don't worry honey, we'll get out," he yelled.	

Lori shut her eyes. "No David, we'll never get out..."
and she began to scream, a high, thin shriek that
penetrated the depth of the shaft...louder and more
shrill with each passing second.

David began to run to her when suddenly he heard
the crashing sound again and he knew it was too late.
The space between him and Lori was blocked
instantly with falling rock. He could hear her wailing
but the rocks were closing in the gap and the sound
was dying away, muffled and becoming a faint
murmur.

He fell to his knees and began moaning, "Oh Lori,
Lori, forgive me...."

He awoke drenched in sweat, trembling and scared.

*  *  *  *

Friday morning Lori and David sat in the Holiday Inn
restaurant. A bleak cloud cover dimmed the day as
Lori listened to David explain his necessary trip into
downtown Mobile for business. E
scrambled eggs and bacon and sipping on hot coffee
they both felt uneasy. This would be their first time
apart since the wedding.

Lori's eyes glistened with tears as she thought of
being alone and David noticed her diminished
appetite. He didn't want to see her so vulnerable,
not in his present frame of mind anyway.

He tried a few teasing lines and kidded with her but
saw it was pointless; she continued to stare
mournfully at him.

"Oh come on Lori, honey...cheer up. I won't be gone
too long, probably be back before dark." David
swallowed another gulp of coffee and pushed his
plate back. 

As he lit his Camel Lori said, "I know, I guess I've
got so used to being with you....sometimes it seems
like we've been together forever."

David touched her hand lightly as he smoked. "We
have sugar, we have....you've always been in my
dreams. I just never knew you were real until we
met."

"Oh David, what a beautiful thing to say." She smiled
in the morning light and the transformation was
breathtaking. "You make me so happy David."

"Now, that's better! I like to see my wife smiling
and happy. You know sugar, I want you to be happy.
If I can only make you as happy as you've made me,
we'll be fine!"

"David," Lori questioned as she looked deeply into his
calm blue eyes, "am I making you happy?"

"Yes honey, you damn sure are!"

"Because that's what I want to do, bring you
happiness."

"Well, you're making me happy Lori. A new kind of
happiness too. I've known pleasures, other joys, but
the kind of love we share..." he broke off and stared
out at the busy highway, cigarette smoke curling
lazily into his eyes. "It's just different, a miracle.
Never knew I could feel this way..." And he turned
to look at Lori, slightly embarrassed by his
confession.

"What we have together, David...love, the kind of
love we have is so precious...we should always show
our affection."

As they walked to the counter to pay the check, Lori
tiptoed up to kiss David on the cheek. "Why not let
others see our joy?" she whispered in his ear.

They strolled back to the motel room. Inside David
kissed Lori tenderly and then turned to the mirror,
surveying his appearance. His casual green khaki
pants and shirt were understated and comfortable,
just what he needed for today.  He checked the .25
Barretta in his boot. 

Lori watched intently but did not dare voice her
curiosity about the gun. She had promised not to
question him and would not do so, at least not now.

At the door David said, "Now remember, you just be
patient, watch some TV and I'll be back before you
know it. Then we'll go out and have a nice dinner
tonight. Okay?"

"Okay," Lori said brightly.

"Good, that's my girl. See you later...and remember,
I love you very much."

The door closed behind him and Lori stood alone in
the room wondering what kind of business David was
doing today.

*  *  *  * 

David whipped the Caddy onto Interstate 10 and
headed for downtown Mobile. He wasn't aware of
the gray overcast skies or the hurling mass of rush
hour traffic. He swerved in and out of lanes, his
eyes icy blue. The traffic was flying past in an
unending stream and David manipulated the car
expertly through breaks in the chain. 

After bypassing the historic section of the city he
turned onto the Daphne Junction which bordered
the Bay area. Soon the wide street produced
familiar landmarks; homes of stately grandeur rose
out of the lush green foliage, willow and cypress
trees overlapped with occasional oaks. The multi-
colored flower gardens of tulips, azaleas, camellias
and roses exuded an exotic fragrance; the moist
Bay cultivated an environment of fertile rich tropical
vegetation. Tall twisted oak trees lined the street
and the leaves formed a dark, shiny canopy which
obscured the sky.

David checked his speed and slowed to within the
limit. He squinted at the houses up ahead and began
to slow when he spotted his destination. The house
stood at the end of the street, a large rambling
mansion of white wood. The two stories were
separated by columns, spindle friezes, and gables,
with a long wide porch for viewing the Bay.

David eased the Caddy into the circular drive and
stopped. He hurried from the car, anxious for the
meeting with the gang.

Stepping up to the porch David could overhear
masculine voices coming from within the house. At
the door he stood peering through the screen; the
wooden door was open and the voices were raised in
argument, rising and falling sharply. David pounded
his fist on the door and yelled, "Hey boys, break it
up! Ya'll got company!"

The voices died and footsteps sounded along the
corridor leading to the open door. David saw a
familiar face approaching; a wiry young man with
reddish brown hair and deep brown eyes grinned
sarcastically at him. He pushed open the screen
door.

"Hey man, we about gave up on you! Where the fuck
you been?"

"Ah, just cruising over the country, taking a little
rest spell..."

"That's not what we heard from Gordie."

"The hell with Gordie, what does he know from just
that brief meeting in Nashville to pass along some
cash from those bank jobs the boys pulled, new I.D.
and a gun? Sure, I talked to him from New Orleans,
and he's cased a sweet bank for us over in
Montgomery, but he knows nothing about my
personal life."

They walked into a spacious room with modern
furnishings -- a brown leather sofa, matching
armchairs, and in the center, a pool table with
hanging lamp overhead. Three men stood positioned
around the pool table holding pool cues; their gaze
followed David as he walked into the room and took
a seat on the sofa.

David searched his pockets and retrieved his Camels.
Tapping one out he looked at the men. His partners.
The gang. A real cut above most of the scum he'd
known in prison. These men were from his past, they
had known the cruel sting of being clipped, confined
inside a slimy joint. But they were not the ordinary
run-of-the mill prisoner. No, these men were daring,
clever, self-controlled, cool under pressure _ the
highest caliber of criminals. Pros all the way, not
nickel-and-dime losers or psycho killers.

He grinned slowly, lit his cigarette and asked, "So
boys, how's business?"

The men sighed with relief at his friendly greeting,
and relaxed, resuming their game of pool. The young
boy was first to speak up, his voice dripping with
sarcasm, "Not bad man, considering you've been
missing in action."

David's eyes darkened, and he said reproachfully,
"Lay off me Don." Then he turned to the men. "Boys,
I got some news to tell you."

The men stopped dead-still and looked at David.

Perry Stone was tall, in his early 30s, jet black hair,
black eyes that could terrify with coldness. Agitated
and expectant, he glanced suspiciously at David.

To his right Rick Striker leaned down and propped
on the edge of the pool table, his light green eyes
curious and perplexed. Rick was in his mid-20s, short
and muscular with straw blond hair framing a
boyish, friendly face.

And at the end of the table Jack Sweed puffed
nonchantanly on his cigar; he was a couple of years
older than David and more savvy about criminal life.
He tapped his fingers impatiently on the table and
raked his hand through thin strands of hair below a
balding spot on his head.

Finally Don Linker, only twenty, let his temper get
the best of him. He pointed an accusing finger at
David. "Hey man, what gives? We been stranded
here waiting for you to show. You're supposed to be
the mastermind, you know."

David's cool eyes cut into Don with a silent warning.
Then he grinned and shrugged. "Hell boys, I suppose
ya'll do have a right to be mad....but I had a reason
for the delay." His eyes went soft, dreamy and he
spoke with a warmth the men had very seldom
witnessed in him. "I met the prettiest young woman
you ever seen, real sweet. We been together the
last few days...."

Jack suddenly smashed his fist into the table. "A
damn broad! Might of known it!"

Like a jolt of lightning David shot across the room
and grabbed Jack by his shirt collar, jerking his
face within inches of him. Jack's face flooded with
red discomfort and he squirmed under David's grip.

"Listen here Jack Sweed, don't you EVER call my
wife a broad! You're not fit to even look at a lady
like her!" David tightened his grip more fiercely. "Do
you hear what I'm saying, you asshole?"

Jack eked out "Yeah.." and sucked in a few short
breaths.

Gradually David began to release his grasp and let
Jack loose. The others stood motionless and dared
not interfere. They were all familiar with David's
violent temper. No one wanted to tangle with him.

Jack held up his hand defensively and sputtered,
"Damn, I didn't know she was your WIFE! For
Christ sakes man, why didn't you say so to begin
with? Why didn't you mention her when I saw you in
Birmingham?"

David stared at him a moment, then turned and
walked back to the sofa. "Well, it's a fact...I'm now
a married man. I didn't know things would move so
fast, Jack, or I'd have mentioned her when I saw
you in Birmingham."

Perry's black eyes appraised David. "So man,
congratulations. What's her name?"

David slumped forward and muttered, "Thanks." His
southern accent was drowning amidst the northern
'Yankee clip' of the younger men. Only Jack Sweed
was, like himself, a rebel of the South.

Perry asked, "Got a picture of her?"

David leaned back and rubbed his forehead. "Yeah,
I've got a couple pictures ya'll can see but then I'm
planning to burn them, if you know what I mean?"

The men all nodded in agreement with mutual
understanding. 

David reached for his wallet and took out the
pictures made on the Sternwheeler in New Orleans.
He walked over to Perry and held them out to him.
"Her name is Lori Lei and she's from way back in a
Smoky Mountain Cove, just like me. Isn't she an
angel?"

All the men had gathered around and were looking
at the pictures. Perry held them under the light over
the pool table and gave a couple of wolf whistles.

"Shit!" Don exclaimed, "She don't look no older than
me!"

"Look at that long blond hair," Rick added.

Jack stubbed out his cigar and studied the pictures.
"One helluva a looker, for sure. And young. I don't
know, she looks awful innocent....could be trouble."

David reached for an ashtray and ground out his
cigarette. He very deliberately removed the pictures
from Perry's hand, then turned cold eyes on Jack.
"Well ol boy, who's the boss here...you or me?"

Jack grimaced and bent to shoot pool. Aiming up the
shot precisely he said, "Fuck man, we all know who
runs this show."

"Well, just don't forget it." David stood watching
the men shoot pool and smoked while they finished
the game. At last they all retreated into the kitchen
to have a bite of lunch.

The kitchen was modern and clean; a wooden
pedestal table with gingham place mats and a
centerpiece of freshly cut flowers awaited them.
Rick attacked the refrigerator and began digging
out mayonnaise, mustard, ham and lettuce for
sandwiches. Perry got loaf bread from a cabinet and
Jack poured cokes with a dash of bourbon for their
drinks. Seated around the table munching on their
food they began to fall into talk of their business
matters.

Jack leaned forward and asked David, "So, since
you're the brains of this outfit when do we make
our next move? Damn if I'm not getting antsy holed
up in this house. Not that it's a bad place, real
comfortable and clean, even have a maid...but hell,
I'd like to see some action and some of the old
green, if you get my drift?"

David swallowed a bite of his sandwich and took a
sip of his drink. "Yeah, I know the feeling. My cash is
running dry, I'm almost broke. No way for a man to
be." His blue eyes came to life, roving from man to
man, questioning, seeking their eagerness and
willingness.

"Boys, you know we've got the best gang in the
country sitting at this table. I'm proud to have ya'll
as partners. We are going to hit a bank in
Montgomery, the one Gordie told me about, but
don't get in too big a hurry. It'll be Monday before
that score."

The men nodded and their faces reflected the
flattery of David's praise. They were in awe of
David's methodical planning, cunning intelligence and
daring. Each one knew of David's reputation; he was
the best in the business. When he'd left his last
prison term from inside the bleak walls of the
Federal Penitentiary in Marion, Illinois, his
successful criminal career was widely-known. The
young men who now gazed admiringly at David were
once inside the walls and had heard of his
reputation. Not only was David calculating but he'd
never harmed anyone in his capers. Each man had
been honored when David had contacted them after
he was free, asking them to join up as a gang. David
Keller only chose the best, the most daring, the most
controlled men to be in his gang. His last gang had
successfully survived for ten years before being
captured by the FBI. That was an outstanding
record in their particular business: bank robbery.
Yes, it was indeed a rare professional advantage to
associate with David Keller.

David finished his sandwich and leaned back in his
chair, lighting up a Camel. "I'm going to level with
you boys, I got a big plan for my future. Mostly, it's
just my own idea, but ya'll are welcome to come
along with me. See, what I got in mind is to gather
up about a million dollars...you know, build a big fat
stash and sort of retire."

The men were shocked and Don burst out, "But, hell,
you're the best!"

"Well maybe, and believe me, I'm not sure I can do
this.... but, there's that little woman..."

Jack clenched his fist. "Fuck, I knew she was
trouble!"

David's face drained of color and he stated flatly,
"She's an important part of my life now, better get
used to it Jack."

"Sorry, guess I just can't see a man wasting himself
over some.....lady." Jack's chair scraped backwards
and he jumped up, began pacing around the room.
"Hell though, what you got in mind?"

"Well," David began, "there's a string of nice juicy
banks out in Los Angeles, California just waiting to
be plucked. I plan to make a clean sweep, gather up
the million and maybe slip down to Mexico and drop
out of sight awhile, let things cool off, possibly even
someday return to the Cove."

Perry interrupted, "We'll take the vaults, like you
have in the past?"

"Yeah, now you're catching on. We can case and
plan, then hit at the right time for the banks with
good takes."

Don licked his lips hungrily. "I can't wait for my
first taste of bank money. Maybe I'll get it
Monday!"

"You're young Don and I wouldn't have brought you
in but your brother, Ray, wanted me to give you the
chance."

"I appreciate it, I really do," Don dropped the
sarcasm and looked at David sincerely. "I'll do my
best."

"I'm sure you will Don...just remember all that I
teach you and we'll not be seeing the inside of those
walls again."

Jack walked back to the table. "Let me get this
straight, we're all supposed to build a stash and quit
when you do?"

David stood, stretched lazily, and then said, "That's
entirely up to you boys. I want to retire, but if ya'll
don't, well, that's your business."

"I see, I see," Jack mumbled and headed for the
pool room.

David joined the men as they played a round of pool
and then he realized it was getting late and he
needed to be heading back to the motel.

He told them, "Jack how about you and a couple of
the boys drive over to Montgomery, get a look at
that bank." He pulled out a map, showed them where
it was located, the name. "Look at the streets, check
for getaway routes. I'll be back early tomorrow
morning for a short while and we'll map out our
strategy. And by the way, I want you boys to
remember all my connections are just ordinary folks
who don't want any trouble. The loan of this
safehouse, others I know, they just want a cut for
their assistance. So, let's mind our manners, and
show them how polite we can be, not do any
damage."

The men nodded and watched David walk down the
long hallway and out into the damp afternoon. Light
rain was falling as he started the Caddy and drove
across town. 

California might work out, he thought, it just might
work out. If he was careful, cautious, and
controlled...hell, it might be possible to settle down
and have peace after all! 

His eyebrows knitted together in concentration --
was it, could it be possible for him to settle down,
change his ways?

*  *  *  *

Lori walked to the TV and clicked off the noisy
game show. She'd had a long boring day trying to
watch the complicated story plots of daytime soap
operas and the frenzy of money hungry game show
contestants. At least the entertainment had kept her
from dwelling on David's business matters, but not
entirely. 

Thoughts crowded into her mind as fragile and
intricate as a spider's web. Nothing seemed to
connect, only vaguely touch and then disappear into
oblivion. Little bits and pieces of conversation would
come to her and she'd try to connect them to
David's behavior, but it was always futile. He was a
complex, deeply mysterious man who puzzled and
excited her simultaneously. 

There was no doubt in her heart that she loved
David as she never would another man and his
inconsistencies only provoked curiosity. Her heart
wouldn't accept the doubts and suspicions in her
mind...so she forced away nagging fears and worries. 

Lori placed trust in her own intuition, her feeling
that David's innate goodness inspired her love and
love would conquer the inhibition which prevented
him from being open with her. In time she hoped to
know him to the depths of his soul....but for now, she
loved with abandon. Their relationship was so new,
so precious...she couldn't spoil it with prying
questions that might make David unwilling to confide
in her.

Walking around the motel room she paused at the
window and saw the Cadillac whirl into a parking
space. Racing to the door she flung it open and ran
outside to meet David. His face was beaming and he
grabbed her in a big bear hug. 

"Honey, I missed you something terrible!" he said,
and gave her a kiss as they walked to the room.

Once inside, they made love tenderly, gratefully...as
if unable to bear being apart for even a few hours.

*  *  *  *

Near six o'clock David dressed and ran down to the
nearest McDonalds. Lori craved a hamburger, and
he was eager to please her. Back in the room they
ate in front of the flickering TV and laughed over
zany situation comedy shows, 'Sanford and Son'
and then later, 'The Flip Wilson Show.' After the
late news, they snuggled into bed and talked for
awhile before becoming drowsy.

Lori whispered, "David, did you get your business
finished today?"

"Not all of it, honey. I'll have some more work
tomorrow, but just for a short time in the morning."

"I missed you today very much..."

"Sugar, I missed you too."

"David..."

"What...?"

"Are we still going to Pensacola like you promised?"

"Damn sure are, just as soon as I finish my business
here. I have to work on Monday, but then Tuesday
we can head down to the coast."

Lori cuddled closer. "See, I'm not asking questions
about your business."

David agreed, "You're being a sweet little woman,
my angel. And honey, remember what I said about
someday settling back in the Cove?"

"Of course I do."

"Well, it just might really happen," his voice filled
with urgency, "sooner than I dreamed possible."

"Oh David, do you mean that? To go back to the
Cove and live peacefully, just you and me, maybe
children someday." Her eyes searched David's face
in the dim glow coming through the motel curtains.

"Yeah sugar, maybe dreams can come true." He
looked down at her upturned, hopeful face. "At least
one already has come true for me....finding you."
Again, he wished he could give her children _ but
right now, he couldn't imagine beyond them living
peacefully back in the Cove.

Lori's eyes misted with tears. "I love you very much
David and it's been fun traveling around and seeing
the country but..."

"But what Lori?" David saw the longing on her face.

"I do miss the Cove and Ma and Pa, just a tiny bit."

David smothered her in a loving embrace. "I know
you miss the Cove and your folks. Honey, it'll all
work out, in time." He ran his hands tenderly
through her long hair.

Shivering with a new wave of passion Lori clung to
David and whispered softly, "Yes, maybe in time all
our dreams will come true."

End Chapter Nine

 Chapter Ten

"You think this'll work, huh?" Jack eyed David from
across the room and then turned to look out on the
early morning mist rising off the lawn outside glass
patio doors. They were standing in the pool-room
and David had arrived at six o'clock sharp to discuss
the latest heist plan.

"Sure, it's a cinch!" David declared.

"We cased it, and yeah, everything looks like the
ideal set-up," Jack said.

Rick got up out of the leather recliner. "I'm all for
it! Shit, we need the cash."

Perry and Don stood near the doorway speculating
on the proposed job. "Hmm," Perry said, "looked like
a peach to me."

"Hey I'm ready!" Don impatiently roamed around
the room, anxious to get on with his first caper.

"Easy now Don," David cautioned, "I didn't say all of
us would be going."

"Amen," Jack echoed.

"But what's the big deal? This sounds like an easy
one, I want in." Don's brown eyes questioned David.

"Well son, there's always some risk...but I already
made one mistake since leaving the joint. As a
matter of fact, messed up real bad in Tennessee.
Let me tell you about it so you'll understand why we
have to be extra careful. See, I left the Fed joint in
Illinois and went straight to my brother's home in
Gatlinburg. From there I contacted all the boys,
except you Don, and set up a few scores. A nice
neat package of about three banks, all down South.
Well, the Fed's got suspicious and thought they
were sniffing out a trail leading to me because the
jobs looked like my M.O. Anyway, I saw real trouble
driving up one day when a couple agents came asking
my sister-in-law questions down at the tourist shop
they own. She's a swell gal and called me to tip me
off. I hit the road quick! Hell, they'd had me back in
the joint faster than you could whistle Dixie. Course
I hadn't pulled none of those jobs...the boys here
had done all of them. Just the same, it was nearly a
slip-up. I finally hitchhiked out of Gatlinburg and
landed in the boondocks way back near the Cove
where I met Lori...which was good but you can see I
have to watch my step. This new plan has to be
perfect, no slip-ups."

Jack grunted and lit his cigar. "Damn sure better
work. I'm hot myself, not exactly unknown."

"Yeah, you're our inside man, got a bag of explosive
tricks up your sleeve if we need it. Plus, you're one
cool sonofabitch under fire. And you've done your
share of banks besides being on the lam now too,"
David said.

"That's a damn fact."

"You and me Jack have both done our share of lone
wolf capers, not the best way to go, but it sure gets
the blood pumping." David's eyes flamed brightly.
Contrary to what he said, he occasionally liked taking
a bank alone --  it gave him an electric charge,
almost equal to that of an erotic thrill.

Rick dropped back into the recliner. "I say we get
the hell on with it! I'm ready for some action...and
there's always risk."

Looking around the room David watched each man
nod their head in agreement as he walked over to a
nearby desk and slipped a map out of his jacket
pocket. Spreading it across the desk he said, "I
figure it'll just take two for the job. I expect taking
it around closing time is best, that way we'll get the
vault that's on a time-lock and opens a few seconds
after two o'clock."

They studied the Montgomery city map, Jack
pointing out the details of two alternate getaway
routes, and David thought it looked near fail-proof.

Jack stood with his chin resting against his hand,
reflecting. "Gordie has a good eye for the best
marks, looks like my kind of bank."

"Yeah," David agreed, "sure does..."

"And since it's a vault involved..." Jack turned to
challenge David with his eyes. "I think maybe you'd
be a good partner."

David agreed, saying, "Yeah, you and me, just like
old times. I'll be back Monday morning, and we'll
get an early start."

Don stifled a groan of disappointment and the
others accepted the decision silently.

They discussed the job in-depth, and then before
noon, David left and drove back to the motel to
spend the afternoon with Lori.

*  *  *  *

Lori had spent the morning writing her Ma and Pa a
long letter, and she was sealing it up just as David
rapped on the door. When he came in, she said,
"Just a second, I'm putting a stamp on this letter to
my folks."

David watched her lick the stamp, and realized
there was no way he could read what she'd written.
And he sure didn't want her mentioning his name, or
telling other details about where they were right
now. He said, "Honey, it's around noon, and we
didn't have any breakfast. How about I go get us
some carry-out lunch, and while I'm out, I'll mail
your letter."

"That will be great." She started to hand him the
letter, then said, "But I'd like to go with you, cause
I'm getting cabin-fever stuck in this place. Are you
through with business for today?" 

"Yes, I am sweetie. I tell you what, though, I will
mail your letter for you at the post office, because
I have to go in and get some stamps for mailing out
business stuff soon." He took her in his arms, then
kissed her tenderly. "I sure missed you, even just
these few hours."

"Oh I miss you all the time when you're gone." Lori
handed him the envelope, asking, "Should I change
out of these shorts?"

David looked at her trim figure in the short-shorts
and said, "You are a doll, but yeah, you better
change into jeans. I have another surprise for you
this afternoon."

Lori grinned, gave him another kiss and then said,
"You are sure full of surprises, I'll never get bored
living with you!"

He laughed, said, "I hope not honey," and watched
her hurry into the bathroom and change quickly.

Once inside the Caddy, David drove to the main post
office, went inside and destroyed the letter. He
didn't even bother reading it, just tore it up and
tossed it in a wastebasket and got stamps and
envelopes at the counter.

Back in the car, he drove to the nearest fast food
place, got hamburgers and then headed over to
Bienville Square at Dauphine and Saint Joseph
Streets. It was a three-acre park located in the
heart of downtown Mobile, rich in history. They
parked and walked through the beautifully
landscaped area, walks neatly laid out to meet in the
center where a large, gushing fountain stood.

David led Lori to a long bench beneath the many
large, ancient oak trees, and they sat down, began
eating their burgers. At last he said, "Sweetheart,
how about we take a tour of the USS Alabama
battleship this afternoon?"

"That would be fun! Have you ever been aboard it?
What's it like? Is it a real battleship?" Lori's
enthusiasm had returned, and she couldn't wait to
see the ship.

"Actually, no. But I've heard of it, and read about it.
Just thought while we were here, might as well take
a tour." David ate the last of his hamburger, and put
his napkin in the paper sack.

When Lori finished, they walked through the park,
stopping at a huge pavilion near one corner and she
said, "This is so pretty, I bet they have bands play
here sometimes."

Nearby David saw a woman and several children; the
little kids were darting to and fro, and again he
hated the fact he could never give Lori any children. 

She saw the sad look on his face as he watched the
children, and couldn't help asking, "David...is anything
wrong? You look...sad."

He quickly smiled, attempting to hide his distress.
"Nah sugar, I was just thinking of how much you
seem to want children."

"Oh, I do. I grew up alone, being an only child, and
can't wait to have a few children. Besides," she
added, seeing his stricken look, "I want to have OUR
child, because I love you and a child will be a part of
us, a living, breathing symbol of our love."

David felt as if someone had punched him in the gut,
knowing he could never father a child. Even if he
managed to settle down with Lori, wouldn't she
resent him when she learned he could not give her
children? At length he said, "Honey, you put that so
beautifully, I hope someday you'll have those
children."

"We will, just wait. Um..." Lori smiled shyly, "for all
we know, I could be...pregnant now."

David tried not to show his certainty that he knew
otherwise, and simply dodged the issue by saying,
"Come on honey, we'd better hurry on to that
battleship, I bet it's quite a tour."

When they arrived at the parking lot for the USS
Alabama, Lori became excited when she saw the
gigantic size of the battleship. Soon they were
boarding the massive vessel that had been build at
Norfolk, Virginia Navy Yard in August 1942...and
which assisted the British Home Fleet in protecting
convoys on the "Murmansk Run" from England
through the North Sea to Russia against German
warships and aircraft based in occupied Norway.

A friendly tour guide told about the extensive
history of the battleship as they joined a small
group and began walking through the vast metallic
vessel. David found the tour fascinating, and
listened attentively as the guide said, "The ship was
part of the Pacific Fleet in August 1943, and like
other ships stationed there, helped US amphibious
assault forces take the Gilbert, Marshall, Caroline,
Marianas, and Philippine Islands, Palau, New Guinea,
and Okinawa from the Japanese."

Lori found it all intimidating, and once again hated
the idea of killing and destruction like war always
caused. But she went along beside David, seeing his
enjoyment of the various metal passageways and
corridors that echoed with the guide's practiced
speech.

Near the end of tour, the guide said, "Alabama's
accurate firepower stopped suicidal Japanese
"Kamikaze" pilots bent on crashing their aircraft
into allied warships lots of times."

David gave a low whistle, saying to her, "Imagine
that, I've always thought those Kamikaze pilots had
a death wish they maybe were destined to carry
out."

Lori had no reply for that, and listened to the tour
guide conclude: "Decommissioned in 1947, the ship
was "moth balled" in Bremerton, Washington until
1964 when she was transferred to the State of
Alabama. She was towed 5,600 miles to USS
ALABAMA Battleship Memorial Park in Mobile, still
the longest non-military ton/mile tow in history, and
opened on 9 January 1965. She has hosted almost
10 million paid visitors. She serves as a memorial to
all Alabama veterans of all branches of the military
service. I hope you've all enjoyed your tour, and you
can exit to your left."

When they were back in the car, Lori said, "I guess
those Kamikaze pilots were nuts."

David remained silent for long moments, then finally
replied, "I don't know, I guess they felt they were
dying for a cause. Maybe they didn't think of it as
suicide, just serving their country, doing something
noble and worthwhile."

"I hate war, it's so awful. Like the poor boys who
were taken from the cove, fighting in Viet
Nam...terrible."

David realized they were getting morbid, and said
lightly, "Yes, it is bad. But sweetheart, I didn't want
that ship to depress you. Why don't we drive around
the historic part of the city, see some beautiful
homes, and then we'll head back to the motel."

She agreed, and they fell silent as the Caddy headed
toward the historic district of Mobile.

*  *  *  *

Sunday morning, David said he wanted to take Lori
to a movie. He went out and got a newspaper, and
they studied the different features at theaters and
finally settled on "Sounder."

But as they sat through the movie, David began to
become uncomfortable with the tragic storyline -- a
family of poor black sharecroppers in the
Depression-era South. Not only were they faced
with blatant, unrelenting racism, but the father stole
food and was sent to prison. His son made a long,
arduous journey to see him...and David felt his eyes
burning with unshed tears. Damn, it was a sad
story...

Lori seen the wretched look on David's face, and
though she was enjoying the experience of being in a
movie theater, she also was saddened by the movie.
She took his hand, squeezed it and whispered, "It's
seems so unfair, doesn't it?"

David swallowed hard, forcing down his anger, his
sadness. He nodded, momentarily unable to say a
word. He finally managed to mumble, "Damn unfair,
just like it is for some poor whites today too."

When they got back to the motel, Lori enticed David
into bed, hoping to sooth the aching melancholy she
sensed was about to destroy him. Later they
ordered a pizza, and tried to watch inane TV
programs...but by then, David's mind was on the
bank heist.

When they were about to go to sleep, he told Lori,
"I'll be gone all day tomorrow. Will you be okay,
sweetie?"

She said, "Yes, but I'll miss you. I hate it when
you're gone, but I do want to be a good wife,
David."

"Oh honey, you are a wonderful wife. The love of
my life, don't ever forget that."

*  *  *  * 
 
Early Monday morning David drove to the
safehouse, and told the gang, "Now boys, we're
doing this job cause we're desperate for cash. It's
a damn risky thing too. Nothing in the South is smart
for us now. Jack and he's too hot. That's why I
want to head out to California and hit new territory.
Hell, we'll clean up in no time out there. Why, I've
seen where in Los Angeles the law can't handle all
the bank robberies they have in one day! It's a damn
soft touch for us old timers. You boys'll learn and
can go on to other jobs after I build my stash and
quit the business. What I got in mind is a strict
schedule, no slack time. I'll draw it up and let you
boys agree. First, this bank today for money to keep
us going and get us to California."

He paused, then added, "I plan to take Lori down to
Pensacola for a couple days, relax, and then we'll
head out. You boys can stay here or whatever. We'll
meet in Biloxi, Mississippi. I'll leave Lori there with
friends."

He looked at a calendar on the desk. "Today is
Monday... Let's see, we'll meet at the public beach in
Biloxi around daylight Friday." 

"Enough....let's get moving!" Jack barked and began
pacing around the room.

David gathered up the map and as he and Jack
walked to the door said, "You boys expect us back
around five o'clock. If we don't show, hit the road
and don't stop moving till you're out of state."

"Hey," Rick exclaimed, "you got enough firepower?"

"I've got my .357 out in the trunk of the Caddy,"
David said.

Jack jerked a .45 Colt out of his back trouser
waistband. "Does this look deadly enough Rick?"

Rick stared at the black barrel pointed at him and
nodded quickly. "Believe that'll do it Jack!"

"Damn right it will."

Suddenly a worried frown crossed David's face.
"Boys, I hate to ask this of ya'll but just in case
something goes wrong....and I don't think it will, but
to be on the safe side... Lori's at the Holiday Inn out
on 1-65, Room 3C. I'd appreciate ya'll getting her a
bus ticket back to the Cove and seeing that she gets
home safe."

Rick spoke up at the mention of Lori. "Sure, we'll
help her get home. I'll personally see to it that she
gets back safe. You have my word on it."

"Good, I'm putting my trust in you Rick."

Jack groaned with impatience and restrained an
impulse to criticize David's love life. With his hand
on the doorknob he asked bluntly, "Are we going
today or what?"

"Hold your horses, I got one more thing to do."
David walked to a phone out in the long hallway. He
dialed the motel room and Lori answered on the
first ring. Telling her not to worry he explained he'd
have to be gone until after six o'clock, maybe later.
She said she missed him but understood.

Hanging up the phone David yelled, "Come on Jack,
let's hit it!"

They walked out the door and got into the Cadillac.
The day was ripe for business and they were ready
for the challenge.

*  *  *  *

The sun was sinking fast as David and Jack made
their way down Interstate 65 back to Mobile. They
were both silent, reflecting on the smooth job
they'd pulled in Montgomery. 

It had been simple: a stolen car for the getaway; a
tight, fast in-and-out; the time-lock on the vault
opening precisely as Gordie said; leaving the bank
with as much money as they could carry in their
pillowcases. Whipping through the streets on their
pre-planned escape route, exchanging the stolen car
for the Caddy behind an abandoned warehouse, then
hitting the open road. Not even one slight hitch.
Almost too simple to be a real challenge.

Jack smoked his cigar and watched the red sun
bleeding as it fell closer to the horizon.

David drove steadily, not daring to risk breaking the
speed limit even though he was dying to get back
with the loot. He was anxious about Lori...and her
increasing curiosity over the past week. At this point
he couldn't afford questions. Maybe later...when he
felt more secure with her, could trust her
completely, feel that she wouldn't betray him when
she learned the truth. But no, perhaps the day would
never arrive when he could confide in her. Besides,
did it matter if he pulled off his plan and settled
down? His background was bound to surface
someday though...and then what?

Jack looked at David abruptly. "Shit! You still
thinking of that bro... I mean your wife?"

"Look Jack, I know you've never had a decent
woman in your life so why can't you just lay off
me?"

"Hell man, it's your business...but a woman can sure
mess up criminal life. Or, in this case, you could
mess her up..."

David glanced coldly at Jack. "I'm not putting up
with this shit when we head for California, so if you
can't keep that trap shut we'd better split up
tonight! I love Lori, damnit, LOVE her! Can't you get
that through your head?"

Jack snorted and chewed on his cigar. "All I see is
lots of trouble down the line. I been around and I've
seen it before. Pros shouldn't have anyone in their
lives they can't leave in thirty seconds and never
look back."

"Well, just lay off me. Don't I have enough trouble
without your bullshit?"

"Yeah, guess so. Anyway, we sure as hell cleaned out
that bank today, eh partner?"

David saw the green sign indicating Daphne Junction
and eased onto the exit ramp. "Yep, we're one
helluva team, all right!"

David circled into the driveway and braked the
Cadillac. The screen door bounced open and out
came all the boys. David and Jack got out and
gestured for them to get back inside. They then
waited about twenty minutes before David went out
and pulled the car into a side garage. Finally, with
glee and exhulation they dove into the hidden trunk
compartment and enthusiastically took out the
money.

After closing the drapes in the pool-room they
poured bundles of crisp bills onto the green pool
table and looked at it triumphantly.

"Boys," David proclaimed, "here's the loot and it
needs to be laundered, a trip to Vegas and back
tonight."

Don was enthusiastically shuffling the money around
and blurted, "Hey man, I'm available!"

Perry's black eyes held cold detachment. "Never
send a boy to do a man's job."

Over a stack of money Rick agreed heartily, "Don,
you're too green man. Let me and Perry handle this
deal. We've done it before..."

"Shit! What am I, some sort of joke? Here I want
to be a bank robber and I'm turning into a flunky..." 

"Okay boys," David warned, "let's knock off the
bullshit." 

He turned to Jack. "What you think? Should we
chance letting Don go too?"

Jack looked disgustedly at Don's petulant face.
"Whatever you think David, he might learn
something."

David faced Don squarely. "Okay son, we'll let you
go with Rick and Perry but get this through your
head, no moves without them. You stick close and
listen to what they tell you. That money has to be
changed right, up and down the Strip in Vegas, and
we can't afford mistakes or suspicious behavior."
He glanced sternly at Rick and Perry. "I want you
boys back by sunrise tomorrow. Take a night flight,
do the business, and return with clean bills. No
nightclubs, no women, no boozing. Got that
straight?"

The men nodded and Rick assured him, "We won't
let you down David."

"Good. We got to stick together. I'll drop over
around eight in the morning and pick up my cut."

Jack was mixing a drink at the bar and remarked
dryly, "Better hurry on to the motel David. Got that
little wifey waiting."

David headed to the door and shot Jack a grim look.
"See you boys tomorrow," he said and walked down
the hall to the side garage.

Driving across town David smiled with satisfaction.
Tomorrow he'd have plenty of cash to spend in
Pensacola and finance the trip to California.

*  *  *  *

David and Lori spent the evening in their room after
a meal at the motel restaurant. David gave a few
plausible excuses about his business and Lori seemed
to accept them. She'd had a boring day in front of
the TV and was anxious to leave for Pensacola.
David told her in great detail about the Florida
beaches and how much fun they'd have there. Lori
noticed his jovial mood and it cheered her too. But in
the back of her mind there remained nagging doubts.

Lying in bed that night before falling asleep Lori
pondered on David's absence that day. Whatever
he'd done had certainly made him appear happier.
Did his business matters make him feel so elated?
She'd always thought business was dull, not exciting.
David seemed intensely alive, ecstatic almost. What
could make him feel that way, look the way he did
when he'd first told her he was in love with her?
Somewhere deep inside her, she was afraid to know
the answer to that question.

During the night David began his fitful, restless
tossing and turning. The dream was possessing him
again, only this time it was blacker, deeper, more
insidious. He was in prison. The cell was cramped and
he was trying to goad a fat sadistic guard into
letting him out for recreation. At last the guard
grinned and unlocked his cell, sliding the barred door
wide for him to pass. Walking down a long corridor
voices could be heard echoing as convicts bantered
and cursed each other. Tier upon tier of cells
formed caged walls and David walked slowly, quietly
toward the outside recreation area. He stopped in
front of a long barred entryway. A buzzer sounded,
the door clanged open, and he stepped out into the
yard.

It was a bright, sunny day. Convicts were lounging
around on benches and a few were engaged in
sports or pumping iron.

David walked to a bench and sat down. Suddenly a
loudspeaker rasped, "David Keller, inmate Number
28349, return to the main cellblock now."
Obediently he hurried back to the door and was let
inside.

Then he saw them: A squad of men who carried
thick wooden clubs and brutalized prisoners. The
goon squad savagely dragged him down to the floor
and began clubbing him viciously. The blows stung
and ravaged his body as they continued unmercifully
beating him. He was fighting to remain conscious
when he heard a guard sneer through clenched
teeth, "Scum like you won't never touch another
decent woman..." And he felt himself drowning in the
words, trying to block it out, prevent what the guard
was saying...struggling to convince himself it was a
filthy lie, that he wouldn't have hurt Lori...

He awoke frightened, looking wildly around the
darkened room. For a moment he was disoriented.
Then his eyes fell on Lori sleeping peacefully, her
hair a pale blanket in the muted light. He touched
her softly and muttered under his breath, "I can't
hurt you, it'll kill me if I do..."

With a burdened sigh he turned over and tried to go
back to sleep. He was disturbed badly by the dream.
He loved Lori. Maybe more than life itself.

End Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Before noon on Tuesday David and Lori were gliding
down Interstate 10 toward Pensacola. In the
Cadillac trunk David had his share of the loot and he
was proud of the boys. They'd done a fast, efficient
job of laundering. It would make things easier out in
California to know they were dependable.

Lori was bubbling with joy this morning and David
watched her rave over the upcoming beaches. It
would be a wonderful time for him, to see Lori get
her first look at the ocean. And he knew she'd be a
knock-out in a swimsuit, a pleasure for him to watch.
Yes, a most satisfying relationship in every way --
physically and emotionally, but was it enough to
make a man give up a life of crime?

David turned up the volume on the radio, only
vaguely aware of Elvis Presley belting out "...hunka,
hunka burning love..." He had to admit that his
conscience was bothering him. Although he was a
thief, a bank robber, he'd never been a liar, one to
deceive good, decent people. Honesty had always
been one of his few virtues. Lately with Lori he'd
dropped all his principles in that regard. A man's
word was his bond. He felt anguish for keeping Lori
in the dark, for preventing her full knowledge of his
criminal past and present activities. 

Yet somehow he just couldn't tell her. He was
afraid -- afraid she'd stop loving him; afraid he'd
see the love turn to disgust and anger, maybe even
revulsion. He'd never harmed anyone in his capers
and was always careful to plan alternatives other
than gunplay. He had often thought he'd flee the
bank without money before actually harming anyone.
He knew his partners were of the same principles.
But would Lori understand? Could she comprehend
stealing from the rich, helping make up for all the
poverty he'd suffered, to balance the scales in a
manner of speaking? 

And what if he told her now? It wouldn't be fair to
burden her with waiting for him while he was out in
California on a dangerous caper. The worry and
stress would be unbearable. But one thing about
it...sooner or later, Lori had to know the full truth
about him. And before they returned to the Cove
too. He worried most about his insufferable rage.
He longed to share that feeling with Lori, to have
her understand what had driven him to start
robbing...the bitter, burning hatred he felt for a
country that allowed poverty to exist.

David brought his thoughts abruptly to a halt when
Lori asked if they were close to Pensacola. He said
they were and she laughed happily, sunlight playing
across her golden hair as they approached the green
sign indicating Exit U.S. 29. This highway would take
them through the middle of Pensacola and end at
the ocean shore.

As David swung off the Interstate he grinned
broadly at Lori. "Honey, I can't wait to see that
gorgeous shape of yours strutting around in a bikini!"

Lori leaned over close and brushed her lips lightly
against his mouth. "Hmm, I am going to tease you
unmercifully."

"Stop that girl! You know I can't drive and kiss at
the same time!" David roared with laughter and
squeezed her close to him. 

Moments later they were sweeping into Pensacola.
The two-lane highway divided into a four-lane with a
center stretch of palmettos and tropical palms. The
aged Spanish architecture of buildings was well-
preserved. Both sides of the wide four-lane were
lined with a chain of businesses, stores and shops.
Side streets at each block led deeper into the city.

David slowed and they watched the city slip past.
Then suddenly up ahead Lori spotted the hazy glow
of the shimmering ocean. She leaned forward
eagerly and stared at the view. The highway merged
again to form a two-lane leading directly to the
beach.

David was anxious for Lori to get her first sight of
the ocean and soon the buildings disappeared as the
whole world seemed to open up before them when
the wide endless ocean loomed ahead. Lori's blue
eyes reflected the blue of the ocean and David
himself was stunned by the sight. He drove slowly up
the street, made a right, and headed along the ocean
front.

The sandy beach was a dazzling white beneath the
glaring midday sun, and the sparkling aqua blue of
the ocean made piercing streaks of sharp light as
waves leaped and pitched. Tourists were cluttered
along the beach, lying under umbrellas or sunbathing.

David did not fail to notice the near-naked girls and
when stopped at a traffic light, he whistled softly as
a shapely woman crossed the street. Lori pouted and
said, "David Keller, shame on you! You're a married
man! My man. You can look but don't you dare
touch!"

David hugged her to him and whispered in her ear,
"Sweetheart you put those women to shame, you've
got a gorgeous figure."

That satisfied Lori and she quietly looked at the
ocean until they pulled into a Holiday Inn on the
beach front. David registered them and requested a
room facing the ocean. Lori was to have her dreams
come true...at least for now.

After they were settled in their room David told
Lori he'd indulge her during the two days in
Pensacola. Whatever she wanted, wherever she
desired to go, anytime, anyplace...just mention it and
he was at her beck and call. He wanted desperately
to make her feel loved and happy. This would be a
time he hoped she'd always remember, even should
he not be around in the future.

Lori was strangely disturbed by David's manic mood.
Ever since he'd returned last night, he'd seemed to
be almost high on something. Or maybe he was
beginning to have hope now? Hope for a return to
the Cove and peace? Whatever, Lori was having
some frustrating feelings over his mood swing.

When they'd unpacked their clothes and slipped into
their swimwear they headed for the beach. Lori was
overflowing with enthusiasm. The sight of the warm
sandy beaches, the aqua water, the waves rushing
and pounding to shore...all of it enthralled her. She
raced over the sand, barefoot and giggling,
challenging David to catch her. He had no trouble
meeting her test for his long-legged stride overtook
her within seconds. Then he grabbed her, his arms
around her scantily bikini-clad body and pulled her
to his lean frame. He whispered huskily, "Told you
there was gonna be trouble!"

"Nope, you can't hold me," Lori teased and kicking
up sand, eluded his grasp.

Later they swam and spent over an hour lying in the
sun, lazily basking in the indulgent atmosphere of
the seashore.

Returning to the motel room they both wound up in
the shower together. Lori dropped her bikini and
David did not resist her prying off his tight swim
trunks. The shower was hot, very hot indeed.

Late in the afternoon, they went out for drinks and
dinner. David chose an opulent restaurant that
provided a beach view; sunset was hovering on the
horizon when they pulled into the parking lot. Once
seated inside near floorlength windows, Lori couldn't
take her eyes off the flame-colored sunset on the
ocean's horizon. David ordered for them both, and
took satisfaction in seeing Lori's enjoyment of the
dying day. He watched her delicate face as the
changing light flickered through the glass. He
noticed her red face, and knew she'd have to be
careful or get a bad burn. He'd make sure that
didn't happen though.

When dusk painted the ocean lavender, their food
arrived and they ate in silence. Both were lost in
thoughts, thoughts of the future.

*  *  *  * 

Near midnight Lori persuaded David to go for a
moonlight stroll on the deserted beach. They walked
along the shore, waves pounding nearby and ocean
spray occasionally misting on their faces. Hand-in-
hand they swayed together, listening to the surf,
smelling the salty sea air and feeling the timeless,
primordial yearning that being near the ocean
creates.

When tired Lori suggested they walk out on the
wooden fishing pier. At the end was a bench and
they sat down. The air was soft and damp, a cool
ocean wind. The pier was unsteady and waves
rocked it gently, lulling them into dreams as they
stared out on the dark horizon. A ship was far out
at sea and its lights bobbed erratically against the
black skyline. Above, a luminous moon spread a pale
glow over the ocean.

Lori held David's hand tightly. "Oh David, you've
taken me so far from the Cove. I've seen so much
since we've been together."

"I wanted you to see some of the world honey.
You're curious, you would have found some way of
leaving the Cove."

"I know, you're probably right. But, I'm not the only
girl who ever wanted to get out and see the world.
Did you ever hear the old hill-folk ballad, 'If I Had
a Ribbon Bow'?"

David paused in thought. "Seems like I heard of that
somewhere."

"Well, I'll sing it for you..." She began to hum low
and soft, a haunting melody, and sang the words:

"And when he goes to Frankfort, 
A-loggin' on the rise, 
He'll bring me back with his own hands, 
A very pretty prize. 
Then I'd live in Frankfort, 
Where all the lawin' goes 
I'd lark about them settlemints, 
And wear them furrin' clothes..."

She stopped and sighed. "I can't remember the rest
of it but see how the girl is longing to see the
world?"

"Yeah, I see honey. You have a beautiful voice."

"Thanks. I used to sing in church. Ma made me..."
She laughed and they continued to stare at the
bobbing lights of the ship.

"Lori..."

"What David?"

"Honey, I don't want to spoil our time here but
there's something I have to tell you." He hesitated
then said, "You see, I have to make a business trip
out to the coast."

"Oh wow, California?"

"Now wait a minute sweetie before you get all
excited. I can't take you with me. I'll have to go
alone."

"But," Lori asked, "where will I stay?"

"I know a real nice place. Over in Biloxi, Mississippi.
Some dear friends of mine and they'll treat you
special. Biloxi's a great place and has a beachfront
too. So, you can just lay out and get your tan all
finished before we head back to the cove."

"The cove?"

"Sure enough sugar. When I return from the coast
we'll head back to the cove for a visit and maybe
even to settle down. I'll have plenty of money to
retire and we can just live our lives peacefully..."

Lori threw her arms around him and kissed him
passionately. "Oh David, won't it be great? To be
home and happy together?"

David embraced her and, as they stood to walk
down the pier, said, "Honey, I just hope it all works
out like I plan."

*  *  *  *

The following day was blissfully spent on a secluded
beach away from tourist. David had decided this an
excellent location to lavishly nourish their suntans. It
was miles from Pensacola -- a natural, off-the-
beaten-path beach. Large snow-white mounds of
sand leveled off into the azure blue waters of the
ocean. Wild sea oats grew in bunches along the sand
mounds.

Lori ran in a zig-sag pattern across the untouched
surface of sand. She tried to be cheerful,
lighthearted. And all the time their skin was turning
bronze. They were both drowning in suntan lotion by
the end of the day.

Before leaving David wanted to have a bonfire. He
collected some driftwood and as twilight
approached, shading the ocean violet, he lit the fire.
Bright flames leaped high against the darkening
skyline. Snuggled up together on a blanket they
watched the flames flicker as waves rolled to shore.
The crashing thunder of surf kept them silent,
creating a peaceful interlude from the inner turmoil
now within both of them.

Later that night in bed Lori cried softly in David's
arms after they'd made love tenderly. "Oh David,
I'll miss you so much. How will I live without you?"

David traced a thin finger over her tearful face.
"Sweetie, it won't be so bad. I hope I'll be back in
three weeks, maybe less."

"I know, but that seems like forever to me."

"Lori, I'll come back. I'll never leave you. But sugar,
I know I'll miss you terribly."

Lori lifted her wet lips to his and they kissed, a
lingering, yearning kiss. 

When David pulled away he sighed deeply. "Sugar, I
can't stay away from you too long... I need you,
always."

"Oh David," Lori wrapped her arms around his neck
and pressed her body close to him. "I'll always love
you, no matter what."

"Honey, I hope so, I really do. Please...you must
always remember that I love you more than life."

At last they were quiet, both contemplating what
tomorrow might hold.

End Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

A high bright sun greeted Lori and David on the long
ride to Biloxi the next morning. White beaches and
tumbling ocean waves were lost on them as the
Caddy glided along the highway bringing them closer
and closer to their parting.

After bypassing Mobile David swung onto Highway
90 that bordered the coastline. Lori was subdued
and silent, glancing at David's somber expression.
She was miserable and couldn't hide being heartsick.
She licked her dry lips and tried to calm her growing
uneasiness. Thoughts of longing for David, being left
with strangers while he was away and the mystery
of David himself were almost too much. She longed
to have the secret revealed, to know what made him
unable to share his business.

Trying to ease the confusion in her mind she said,
"David, who are the people I'm going to stay with?"

"Very nice people by the name of Annie and
Thurman Hatley. I've known them for years."

"How old are they?"

"Let's see, probably in their sixties. I met their boy
years ago and the Hatley's are still my friends."

"I don't want to be in their way David."

David said indignantly,  "Are you kidding? These
folks would kidnap you if they could. Why honey,
they'll love you!"

Lori shrugged and turned to the window. "David, I
sure hope you're right. I'm going to be sad
company," and she swallowed a lump suddenly in her
throat.

As she watched the roadside, beaches gave way to a
lush green profusion of trees and flowering
shrubbery. Palms, pines, magnolias and oaks were
mingled with poinsettias, camellia japonicas, azaleas,
crepe myrtles and roses. She was awed by the
beauty. "It is beautiful here!"

"Yeah honey. The Mississippi Gulf Coast is special, a
tropical environment, not like Florida beaches."

"It's really a contrast."

They looked at the passing landscape as they
entered a small, well-preserved historic town. The
narrow streets were lined with an eclectic
assortment of old restored homes, ranging from
large colonial to small single-story dwellings. Moss-
draped cypress and oak trees created cool, shaded
lawns, with narrow side-streets leading down inviting
lanes with more gracious homes.

Soon they left the small town and were on a four-
lane highway that passed over a wide bridge; large
ships and tankers lined a dock in the Bay. A vast
gray metal warehouse stood nearby.

David pulled his Camels out and said, "This is
Pascagoula, Mississippi. And over there's where they
build ships. People from the hills and coves
sometimes come down here, hire on at Ingles, make
good money."

Lori noticed his bitter tone of voice; she knew he
was thinking of the grueling labor of those men.

David lit his cigarette and relaxed as they left
Pascagoula behind. The highway wound in and out of
tiny towns until at last they were on the outskirts of
Biloxi. Pedestrians walked the narrow streets,
traffic moving along slowly as David turned onto a
sidestreet, making a sharp right and then turning
again, the maze of streets confusing Lori.

All at once she shrieked, "A tree! There's a tree in
the middle of the street ahead!"

David chuckled. "Honey, when it's a choice between
a tree or the street, the tree wins here."

They stared at the gigantic moss-draped oak
standing in the center of the street. All traffic was
instructed by a sign that read: 'This is a one-way
street.' Then another sign greeted the visitor to
Biloxi: 'Welcome to Biloxi --The Riviera of the
South.'

David laughed again, and declared, "Honey, you
didn't know I was taking you to the Riviera, did
you?"

"No, sure didn't...but, it is so pretty here."

"And you'll have lots to do. Annie and Thurman will
take you sight-seeing and shopping, anything you
want to do."

Lori looked at him sadly. "But you won't be here and
that will take the joy out of it."

David leaned over and touched her hand. "Sugar, you
have to be strong. Everything will work out, I
promise. I just need time to take care of business."
His blue eyes made a silent plea as he glanced at
her.

"Okay, I'll try...but David, I'll miss you."

"I know honey, I know. And I'll miss you too."

*  *  *  *

The Cadillac purred along a twisting coast road.
Thick gray moss hung from oaks, occasionally
swiping the car as David drove slowly. Off to one
side, the ocean was shimmering and dancing in
brilliant noon sunshine. 

At last David hit the brakes and turned into a
narrow dirt driveway that went a half-mile before
Lori saw a house come into view.

David looked at the familiar wood plantation-style
cottage with broad gallery and steep roof. It was
just as he remembered, even the screened gallery
and green canopy shading the front steps.

Pulling up underneath a white-flowering magnolia,
David switched off the motor. A barking dog
brought curious faces to the door. Then the screen
door opened and a tall, white-haired man eased
slowly down the steps. He was met by a growling
German Shepard as he walked across the yard.

David rolled down his window and yelled, "Thurman,
call off Bruiser."

The man came closer to the car, peering anxiously
at them, then calling, "David, is that you son?" He
patted the dog gently and scolded, "Here, here
Bruiser...these folks won't hurt us."

David leaned out the window, squinting in the sun's
direct light. "Thurman, did you get my letter?"

"Yeah, sure did. You and the little lady get out and
come on inside. Son, you know you're welcome here
anytime." Thurman's eyes glanced back at the house.
"Annie's been waiting all morning and she's got a big
dinner cooked."

Lori protested. "Oh no, I hope we didn't cause her
extra work."

David grabbed her hand. "Come on, let's go eat a big
meal. Annie's a good cook and she loves to cook. It's
no trouble for her, I assure you."

Walking across the yard behind Thurman Lori
realized the humid air was drenched with fragrance
from roses, magnolia blossoms and wild honeysuckle.
A white picket fence was covered with running vines
of red Cherokee roses and small, neatly cultivated
flower gardens flourished. Low, well-trimmed
shrubs bordered the path to the steps.

The screen door was opened by a petite, gray-
haired lady wearing a faded cotton dress with a
brightly printed apron. Lori was surprised at the
resemblance to her Ma -- the same severely neat
bun on her head, the vivid blue eyes and the barely
concealed warmth brought her Ma clearly to mind.
When the lady smiled there was sunshine in her
eyes, just like Ma.

"Gracious, I sure hoped ya'll hadn't changed your
minds about coming. Been wanting some company for
a long time now." She held the door open and
gestured for them to come inside. "Go on in and find
a seat..."

Stepping into the dim interior, it took a moment for
their eyes to ad
cozy room -- over-stuffed sofa and armchairs, a
worn gold carpet rug, bare wood walls. Framed
photos of family stood on the mantle, hand-sewn
throw pillows placed comfortably throughout the
room, a crocheted afghan spread over a high backed
rocker and a fireplace centered beneath two
narrow windows with white cotton curtains. It was
quaint and charming, comfortable and welcoming.
Immediately Lori relaxed and felt almost at home.

Thurman looked at David. "So, this must be Lori?"
He gazed fondly at her, smiling. "You sure are a
pretty little thing." Then he took the elderly woman
by the arm, adding, "This is Annie, my wife. We've
been married forty-five years and she hasn't kicked
me out yet!"

Annie ignored his teasing and said, "Lori, Thurman
told me David wrote and asked if you could stay
with us a spell. Honey, you're welcome here as long
as you want to stay. Lord, we'll be happy to have the
company. Specially someone as young and pretty as
you."

David looked knowingly at Lori. "Didn't I tell you
they'd love you sweetie?"

Lori blushed at being the center of attention and
said, "I'm sure glad ya'll don't think I'm too much
trouble." 

"My goodness," Annie admonished, "you're not to
think like that around here. Just let this be your
home. We're just plain folks, that's all." She started
toward the kitchen. "Come on in here honey while I
put dinner on the table."

"Oh please, let me set the table for you."

They huddled together like two conspirators and
strode out of the room.

David joined Thurman as he headed back outside.
"Thurman, I sure appreciate this, it means a lot to
me."

They had reached the edge of the path and were
standing near the Cadillac. Thurman whistled and the
German Shepard ran up to his side. His face had
taken on a serious expression. "David, what is it this
time? Banks again?"

David leaned back against the Cadillac and pulled out
his Camels. "Afraid so, Thurman."

"Son, you know we don't approve of breaking the
law. And what about that little girl? Sweetest thing
I've ever seen, innocent."

David smoked and studied the ground a moment. He
lifted troubled eyes to Thurman. "You know I don't
plan to hurt her, I love Lori one helluva lot. My
problem is cash. Have to build up a stash and then
maybe we can settle back in the Cove up the
Smokies. She has folks there."

"David, you're not fixing to go on another spree, are
you son?"

David's eyes dropped away from Thurman's piercing
gaze. "I reckon it's the only way..."

"Son, if you don't stop all this bank robbing you're
going to get killed one of these days. Money is not
that important."

"I know you're still thinking of what happened to
Sam. I swear, I did all I could to stop him from that
stupid trick. He never should have risked a job
alone."

Thurman's brows creased and deep furrows
wrinkled his forehead. "It wasn't your fault. He was
stubborn and headstrong. Like you. But I loved that
boy, my own flesh and blood."

He stepped to the car and dust swirled beneath his
footsteps. Leaning back he allowed a weary sigh to
escape him. "David, my boy's gone and nothing will
ever bring him back. And the shame of it all, he died
for filthy money!" He paused in reflection. "But, I
know it's not your fault. You tried to tell him, tried
to stop him. And for that I'll always be grateful. So,
I owe you. I won't be preaching sermons. I just
don't want to see you dead and that little girl hurt."

"Thurman, believe me, I want to settle down. I want
to have some peace and quiet, stop this running..."

"Then why the banks now?"

"Just to make sure we have cash, enough money so
we'll never be poor and hungry like when I was as a
youngin'. I want to give Lori a good life."

Thurman shook his head. "Son, don't you see that
little girl's in love with you? She don't give one whit
about your money."

"She might if she got hungry enough..."

Thurman wiped beads of perspiration from his
forehead. "David, you're still letting rage take hold
of you when you talk about the past. You have to
make peace with yourself before you can ever have
any real peace in life."

David tossed down his cigarette and ground it out
with his boot. "Well Thurman, I need a favor of you.
I'm heading out to California early tomorrow
morning with my gang. We'll probably be gone three
weeks, or thereabouts. I want you and Annie to take
good care of Lori for me. She don't know anything
about my bank robbing or the time I spent in the
joint, and all. I'm trying to keep her innocent, to
protect her. Don't want to take a chance on the law
getting her..."

Thurman interrupted, "David, she's bound to know
sooner or later."

"I plan to tell her when I get back from this trip but
for now, she's better off not knowing. And should
something go wrong out in California, I want you to
put Lori on a bus for the cove."

The Shepard sniffed David's hand and sat down by
his side. Wind was stirring the magnolia tree and
white petals swirled gently to the ground. The far
off ocean waves echoed in the distance.

Thurman stared down the dirt road, puzzled. "David
son, you know I'll see to it she's treated good here.
And send her home, if necessary. But I think you
better straighten out or you're going to wind up
losing that little girl."

"I worry about that too. I hate the thought of
telling her the truth about me. Hell, she's liable to
turn me in! But, I have to take that chance when I
get back. She'll have to know, but I want to be the
one to tell her."

"I told Annie not to mention about your past, that
you explained about Lori in your letter, and she
agreed. David, we knew your folks back in the cove,
years ago, before we moved way down here on the
coast. Your Ma wouldn't want to see you fixing to
get messed up and back in prison."

David bolted away from the car and stood facing
Thurman with his hands crossed over his chest.
"That's about enough Thurman. I told you my plans.
If you don't want Lori to stay here, I'll find
somewhere else."

"Here, here David, my Lord did I say anything about
not wanting her? It's you I'm worried about but I'll
shut my feeble mouth. You're as stubborn as Sam."
He shook his head sadly.

David laid a hand on his shoulder. "Thurman, nothing
bad will happen to me. I love Lori, I want to settle
down. I'll be careful and I'll be back. I'll keep in
touch, call regular and all." He slipped his hand in
this trouser pocket. Opening his wallet he handed
Thurman ten crisp one hundred dollar bills. "I want
you to take Lori and show her the sights, let her sun
on the beach or just do whatever she wants to do.
This money is to cover her expenses and my calls." 

He grinned smugly. "And when I return there will be
a big bonus coming that will put you and Annie way
ahead of the rest of the folks around here."

Thurman shook his head again and mumbled under
his breath, "Damn money, root of all evil..."

With a silent understanding between them they
walked to the house for dinner.

*  *  *  * 

The afternoon was pleasant with conversation and
sharing. Sitting around the kitchen table they
enjoyed a home-cooked meal of yellow yams, boiled
rice, butterbeans, meatloaf and hot buttered
cornbread. For dessert there was quince preserves
that Annie had made herself. The summer garden
was producing fresh vegetables daily and Annie
promised to let Lori help with some canning during
her stay.

Thurman agreed to that idea wholeheartedly. He
constantly kidded with Lori and it wasn't difficult to
see he was becoming protective of her. He'd cast a
wary look at David occasionally to prompt due
attention to Lori's vulnerability. David would look
away and his jaw would clench tensely. Nevertheless
they made a lively, talkative group and enjoyed the
slow afternoon.

When the sun had disappeared behind the low-
hanging limbs of cypress trees, David announced he
and Lori were going for a walk on the beach. He had
brought in their suitcases earlier and they'd changed
into blue jeans. Grabbing light jackets they set out
down the dirt road that led to the paved highway
winding along the ocean shore.

The dusty dirt road was riddled with pot holes.
Dodging the holes, Lori skipped ahead of David,
teasing him about being slow. The sun had just fallen
out of sight as they came to the highway. Palms and
cypress trees with Spanish moss flanked the
highway, only allowing a mere glimpse of the
darkening ocean beyond.

Hand-in-hand they crossed the highway and walked
onto the secluded beach. A cool wind off the ocean
lifted Lori's hair and she turned her blue eyes to the
endless horizon. 

David studied her profile -- the slender nose, the
full lips that curled into a childish pout, and the tiny
triangular chin he cherished. He'd never seen her
look more beautiful, more appealing than in that
moment with the sea breeze in her hair and the deep
bronze of sunset highlighting her delicate face.

Lori turned suddenly and tiptoed up to kiss him. "Oh
David, I love you so, oh so very much."

His arms went around her in fierce need. "Honey, I
want you. I want you right now, right this very
instant!" His hands slid down her shapely body,
lingering at the hips. "I don't know how I'll make it
without you the next few weeks!"

Lori melted into him, her knees weakening. "Oh
David, please...let's not think about you leaving."

David pulled her roughly against him. "Honey, I have
to have you. This is our last night and I need you,
need to have a fresh memory go with me." 

His eyes scanned the beach and spotted a private
haven among the sweeping moss-covered limbs of
cypress trees and weeping willows. He tugged on
Lori's hand and pointed to the remote place near an
old fishing pier. She smiled agreeably and they
began to walk across the beach.

The sand was warm from the hot sun earlier and the
air was clean and refreshing as they walked along
the deserted shoreline. Making their way slowly into
the hanging treelimbs both gasped with surprise. It
was ideal! The dim twilight spread a purple haze
through the thin reeds of the willow trees and the
ground was sandy and cool.

David pulled off his jacket and Lori began to
undress. Spreading his clothing over the sand, David
urged Lori forward and they fell to the ground,
embracing each other with eagerness. Their lips met,
mouths opened and the sensuality of the moment
took them on a flight beyond the real world and all
that it might somehow deprive them of. In their
becoming One, in their mutual passion, there was
only a world of love and rapture, being alive in the
present moment. For in each other's arms there was
no tomorrow, no future, only the here and now of
loving fulfillment. They spoke a common language
and within the shadows of approaching night, behind
the veil of tropical vegetation, their longings were
satisfied.

Emerging from the tangled haven later, Lori and
David looked at the glowing golden moon rising above
the black ocean floor. They snuggled close and
walked along the shore, the waves lapping at their
feet and the noisy surf lulling them into pensive
melancholy. 

David was experiencing a strange difficulty, an
unfamiliar aching in his heart. He'd never been
emotionally attached to a woman before and was
startled at his apparent inability to handle it easily.
He feared a hurt he'd never known, a hurt that
would never heal if he lost Lori.

Lori too was in deep thought, thinking of their
parting, the time when she'd no longer have David by
her side. He'd been always with her, always there
since she'd left the cove. She loved him emotionally
and needed him physically. He was her whole world
and she knew the weeks would be miserable without
him. But she wanted to present a good front, be
brave and wait it out patiently; stand by him and be
here when he returned. She wanted to be a good
wife, one he'd be glad to see when he came back.

Soon they turned to head for the house. The moon
shone brightly over the white sand. "David," Lori
whispered.

"What sweetheart?"

"What time are you leaving tomorrow?"

"Close to sunrise."

Lori stopped. 

She sniffled and David took her in his arms. "Here
sugar, please don't cry over me."

"I can't help it David. I wanted to be so strong but
I can't stop thinking about missing you while you're
gone."

David tenderly kissed the tears from her cheeks and
then held her as she sobbed for long moments. He
felt sick about the separation, about what he was
going to attempt...but no thought of turning back
entered his mind. 

He was going to California. 

He was going to rob those banks and build up a
stash that would last Lori and him the rest of their
natural lives. 

And, to top it all off, he wasn't going to be caught!
Silently he vowed to return to Lori, safe and sound.

Finally her sobbing ceased and they leaned
supportively against each other and walked back to
the house. 

That night they slept very little and lay side-by-side,
touching and holding each other tenderly, reverently. 

When the first pale pink of dawn lightened the
bedroom curtains, David slipped up and got into his
clothes. Lori was asleep at last and he quietly
touched his lips to her golden hair spread over the
patchwork quilt. 

Soundlessly, he went out the door and through the
house. Outside he started the Cadillac and backed
out, turned down the dirt road. Pulling out onto the
highway he squealed the tires, then sped toward
Biloxi. The sun was rising and he was ready for
action, ready for doing business.

End Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

For Lori the days ahead promised to be depressing,
so she tried to throw herself into frantic activity to
ease the ache of David's absence. With Annie's
friendly encouragement she hoed in the vegetable
garden, helped cook meals, even pick and shell peas,
butterbeans and aid in canning assorted fresh
vegetables. She and Annie explored the remote
nooks and crannies of the farm, hiking through the
dense pines and picking blackberries. Or they
strolled on the beach at twilight, talking and sharing
their lives. Mostly Lori whined about missing David
and Annie consoled her.

During the mid-afternoon hours Lori would grab a
blanket and enjoy some time on the beach, refining
her tan. As the days passed her skin became a rich
golden brown and her long blond hair lightened
favorably. She thought David would be pleased with
her sun-burnished appearance and the Hatley's
agreed.

Several mornings Thurman insisted on them going
out sightseeing. On these excursions they visited
historic places: The Old Baldwin Wood Lighthouse --
a towering spiral that had stood since l848, a
beacon to sailors; Deer Island -- a remote islet off
the Biloxi shores; a few older historic homes of
charm and elegance; Old Magnolia Hotel -- noted
for its atmosphere since l847; Benachi Avenue -- a
narrow street lined with oaks arching overhead
creating a canopied tunnel to the sea beyond,
famous for artists and photographer's picturesque
portrayal; an old French Cemetery; a tour of the
Gulf shrimp boat harbors; and any other place
Thurman happened to think of. 

Thurman was a veritable font of information on the
region and was proud to at last have someone who
enjoyed his guided tours. Indeed, he and Annie were
growing very fond of Lori. But Lori was so lonely for
David that she could not fully enjoy herself. Every
sunset and sunrise was only one more day of longing
for David's return.

After seven long days David called from California.
Amidst tearful shrieks, Lori managed to find out
that David was well, his business was going smoothly
and he'd be back soon, maybe sooner than planned.
She shouted with joy and her face was shining with
happiness when she hung up the phone. She shared
the news with Thurman and Annie, then went
dreamily into her bedroom to slip beneath the covers
and dream of the day David came back. 

Missing him so much, her nagging doubts and worries
about David's business had vanished. Maybe she'd
been too suspicious? All she knew now was that she
loved him, needed him and missed him desperately.
Whatever his business, he'd soon be retired when
they returned to the cove.

As she drifted off to sleep, only the best of
memories and greatest of hopes for the future with
David were in her mind.

*  *  *  *

Out on the coast of California David and the gang
were holed up in a Ramada Inn. They'd hit more
than their targeted score for the first week. Bank
money had piled up, and another trip to Las Vegas
was scheduled soon to launder money. 

The flawless plan David had designed was working
without a hitch. They bought older used cars for
switch vehicles. Then they hit two banks near
interstate highways some days, two men to a job,
calculated to within an inch of perfection and timing.
Or they cased a bank, and took the vault. Every
couple of days they moved on down the coast, never
staying long in one area. As the days had passed the
men's confidence and skill improved. 

Everyone felt highly satisfied with their success, so
far. But they had noticed David's lack of enthusiasm
_ where once he'd been elated over their operations
he now moped around whining about missing Lori. He
talked about her all the time and Jack Sweed was
getting fed up. The other men listened silently,
without comment. But not Jack. 

Tension erupted into a fight one night when Jack
insisted on going bar-hopping. David thought it
dangerous for any of them to be out in public,
unless absolutely necessary. Yet, Jack was
determined to cruise the nightclubs in downtown Los
Angeles.

Long after midnight Jack came swaggering into the
motel room with a couple of bleached-blond hookers
to tempt David. There was a loud, angry shouting
match, and Jack found himself booted out of the
room. 

David and Jack didn't speak the following Sunday.
However, the two fell back into their normal routine
when Monday rolled around. As partners in bank
heists, they had to co-operate, regardless of their
personal differences.

After all, business was business.

*  *  *  *

The next weekend, David called Lori again. He had
good news -- that he might be back within another
week. Lori was overjoyed and shouted with delight
and happiness. Annie and Thurman exchanged a
pained look and kept their feelings to themselves.

However, that night Lori awoke after a disturbing
dream. She couldn't remember the dream, but felt
disoriented, uneasy. As she turned over to go back
to sleep she heard soft murmuring voices coming
from the Hatley's bedroom. Looking at the bedside
clock, she saw it was two o'clock, and wondered
what on earth they could be discussing at this hour
of the morning.

Thinking it none of her business she tried to shut out
their distant voices. But a door slammed and then
the voices became louder; they'd moved into the
living room which was right next to her bedroom.

Distinctly she heard Annie's low, angry voice, "I tell
you it's not right what he's doing, not telling her the
truth!"

Thurman quickly defended, "I told you, he's going to
tell her when he gets back. Now hush up before you
wake her and scare her to death with all this talk."

"Well," Annie hissed, "I just don't see how you can
let him do this to that sweet child!"

By now Lori was wide awake and had crept out of
bed and was standing near the door. Her hands
trembled and a clammy sweat broke out on her
forehead. She listened fearfully.

Thurman whispered, "Come on Annie, let's go back
to bed. No use in us fussing over this."

"I tell you it's not fair to her. How would she feel if
she found out he's a bank robber, been in prison and
is right now out robbing again? That child is naive,
never even been out of the cove until he came
along."

"I know Annie, it's almost more than I can stand at
times. Looking at Lori's big blue trusting eyes, and
knowing what's going on out in California with David."

"I tell you, she might not love him anymore when she
finds out what he's really like..." Annie mused.

"Did you love Sam any less when he got to robbing
banks? Or when he was killed by the cop?"

Annie's voice broke and she sobbed softly. "No. I
always loved him, he was our son. But David's lying
to Lori, not being honest about himself. She can't
make choices, not knowing the truth."

"But, he's afraid Annie. Can't you see why? He loves
her so much he's afraid she'll leave him and he
couldn't bear it. I've never seen a man loves a
woman like David loves Lori. And he says he's really
going to give it all up, that he'll settle back in the
cove when he gets back from the jobs in California."

"But why Thurman," Annie implored, "why would he
risk it all for money? He didn't have to go out to
California and rob banks, he could get a regular
job."

"Ah Annie, don't be so hard on David. He was poor,
like most folks in the cove. He's running scared,
scared of being poor, of being a failure, of losing
Lori and worst of all, scared of what's inside him
that makes him rob banks."

Annie sighed wearily, and their footsteps receded
across the living room. Their bedroom door closed
quietly and the house was silent.

Inside her bedroom, Lori was in shock. She numbly
slid into her jeans and pulled on a loose gray
sweatshirt. Easing open the door she quietly crossed
the darkened living room and went outside. The night
was cool and moonlight flooded through the magnolia
and tung trees. Sobbing, Lori barely heard faint
echoes of the ocean waves breaking as she crossed
the yard. 

She stopped a moment underneath a tung tree,
dimly aware of the sweet-scented blossoms. She
picked up one of the glossy dark green leaves and
remembered Annie telling her that 'tung' was a
Chinese word meaning heart, because of the heart-
shaped leaves. She dropped the leaf and stepped on
it, crushing it beneath her foot, reflecting that her
heart felt as if it had been crushed, stepped on,
bruised. She had never imagined anyone could hurt
as much as she was now.

Blinded by tears, Lori ran down the dirt road,
crossed the highway, stopping briefly on the beach,
then hurrying to the shoreline. Waves danced wildly
in the moonlight; the crashing roar drowned out her
sobbing and crying as she fell to her knees and
screamed out her anger, pain, betrayal. It couldn't
be! David couldn't be a thief, a bank robber, an ex-
con and a liar! But, he WAS! She'd heard it for
herself. And what was worse, he planned to tell her
himself when he returned.

God, she prayed, if You exist, make this all be a
nightmare. Make me wake up and have my gentle,
loving David back in my arms. How could he be a
dangerous, violent man, one who would harm others?
No! No! No! It was impossible! Not her David, the
David who made such tender love to her; who
seemed to love her more than life; who cared so
much he'd help poor people; who made her dreams
come true; who never had hurt her in any way. Could
this man be a dangerous criminal?

Confused, lost, utterly wretched, she beat her
clenched fists into the sand, feeling the sting of
abuse. Then she stood and began to run...fast and
without caution, her shoes becoming soaked in the
waves washing ashore. She ran faster, her breath
coming in short rasps, trying to understand. She had
to somehow get rid of the frustration, the disbelief
and accept what she'd heard. She forced herself to
run faster.

At last out of breath, Lori fell to the beach,
exhausted. Shaking from the cold, she sat there
dazed and uncomprehending for over an hour.
Stunned. Unable to reconcile the David she knew
and loved with the sinister man Annie and Thurman
had discussed.

How could he? How could he have deceived her so
easily?

What would she do? 

It was too sudden, too overwhelming for Lori to
make any decisions, and soon, the cool night forced
her to her feet. She started back along the
deserted beach, thinking that David had warned her,
told her his 'business' was dangerous, off-limits.
He'd even once said that she was to always think of
him as the man he was when with her... 

But now, weary and uncertain about her future, Lori
kept walking toward the Hatley's. She went across
the highway, down the dirt road and stopped
beneath the tung tree, pulling off a heart-shaped
leaf. Whatever else she thought of David's actions,
she could not convince herself that he didn't love
her. Because he really did, and even the Hatley's
had agreed on that.

As she quietly entered the house, tiptoeing to her
bedroom, she held onto the heart-shaped tung leaf,
thinking that she had been suspicious about David's
'business.' Maybe she'd just not wanted to face it,
or to question him, bring any kind of antagonism into
their beautiful, loving relationship?

As she got into bed, she slipped the leaf beneath her
pillow, knowing she had a great deal to consider now
about her future. But one thing would not change --
she still loved David and always would.

End Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

A storm front moved in over the Gulf Coast. Days
were damp and dreary, bleak gray clouds hovering
low over the tumultuous ocean. Lori stayed indoors
and her depression was apparent to Thurman and
Annie. At first Annie thought it was lack of activity
and the miserable weather but then she began to
hear occasional sobs coming from Lori's bedroom.
Obviously Lori was in there crying -- but what was
disturbing her?

Annie reflected back and the argument she and
Thurman had about David flashed through her mind.
Surely the child hadn't overheard? Annie told
Thurman her theory. He vetoed it, saying Lori was
probably depressed by the weather and just missing
David. But Annie was not satisfied; she continued to
notice the emotional strain on Lori's normally
cheerful face. The child was suffering, that she was
convinced of.

Lori knew David would be returning soon. She
secluded herself in her bedroom to think about
David's deception and her future. Sitting in a rocker
she stared out on the rainy landscape beyond her
window. The stringy moss draped from cypress
trees was matted and drenched, the trees bending
under the weight. Raindrops slithered down the
windows and the pelting of sing-song showers
tapped above on the roof. 

During the long dismal days she reconstructed their
entire relationship, every single moment of their
travels. It was becoming crystal clear to her why
David was so reluctant to divulge his past, his brief
time away from her, his business. Yes, now it all
added up. David had lied. David had let her believe
him an ordinary businessman. Yet, in her heart she
could understand. 

Like Thurman had said, David was afraid...afraid of
losing her. My God, she thought, what he must have
been through in his life, it was nearly unimaginable!
The misery of prison, the running, the hiding, the
ever-present fear of being killed or captured. 

Worse, this very minute he was risking his life,
putting himself and others in dangerous situations!
What if he never came back? What if he were killed
out in California? The idea of him never returning
forced her to acknowledge how deeply she still
loved David, and wanted him back -- perhaps at any
cost.

But why did he rob banks? Lori remembered the fire
in his eyes, his sorrow for poor folks, the way his
past would suddenly cloud his face with bad
memories. And the night of their wedding took on
deeper meaning: his urgency to marry, his insistence
he loved her, wanted to be man and wife, that now
he belonged...  

Regardless of the crime, the lies, the danger and her
worry now -- above it all, Lori realized that David
needed her. Much more than she had ever dreamed.
His wretchedness and desperate need was what had
drawn her to David -- his need for love, warmth and
a woman's comfort. She could almost see his
somber blue eyes begging her not to turn away from
him.

Lori wondered about her life, the consequences of
being with David, the criminal trouble she might
already be in. Even should she leave now and head
back to the cove, before David returned, there was
always the chance she'd be found by the law,
charged with being an accomplice. Of course, her
innocence might be proven, but could she ever be
truly vindicated? 

Just recently in Mobile, when David left her alone,
was he robbing a bank? She was almost sure he had
been; his mood afterward, the strange excitement in
his eyes, which she had not understood. And she'd
been waiting for him, oblivious to any danger he
might be in! Abruptly she realized perhaps David had
purposely kept her in the dark, protecting her from
any possible criminal charges -- and to keep her
from worrying. Yes, that would be like him.

Thurman had said David was going to tell her, going
to settle down and this was to be his last bank
robberies. If so, maybe there was still a chance for
peace and a home back in the cove? But, Lori
wondered, could David really stop robbing banks? It
had always been his way of life and he was past the
age when a criminal tries to reform. Yet, he loved
her, had her to help him and that was reason enough.

Lori decided when David returned she would tell him
she knew all about his criminal past. But she couldn't
leave him, no; she would accept the future with
David. Although she hoped for peace, she knew in
her heart she couldn't turn away from David. She
was in love with him. Whatever he'd done or would
do in the future, she was with him.

The long days were interminable as Lori began to
prepare herself, mentally and emotionally, for
David's return. Worry about his safety was her
constant companion now, and it made her anxious,
fretful. 

But she was his wife and she would not fail him.

*  *  *  *

David adjusted his dark sunglasses, his foot heavy
on the accelerator; the Cadillac picked up speed and
hauled ass along the flat stretch of Interstate 10
running through the White Sands Desert of New
Mexico. Beside him Jack Sweed was puffing on his
cigar, a wry smile twisting his mouth. David was
anxious to see Lori and had agreed to Jack's
request for a ride. Both were smug and satisfied
over the heists in California. Child's play, really.
David had his cut and it was all clean money. Enough
to last him a lifetime, if properly handled.

David grinned arrogantly. "Well ol boy, we showed
those damn banks how it's really done."

"Amen," Jack grunted.

"Say, you sure you want to stop off in Biloxi with
me? I can always detour by an airport if you're in a
hurry."

"Hell, I'm in no hurry." Jack grinned and relaxed
against the seat, shifting to get comfortable. "I got
all the time in the world. And I'm looking forward to
meeting this woman who's messed up your mind."

David glanced sidelong at him. "Lori's a doll, a real
little lady. You treat her with respect Jack. She's
not a hooker or fast and loose, like the women you
hang out with."

"Hell, I don't mean any disrespect. Damn, you're
touchy when it comes to that broad...I mean, uh,
laaady."

"Well, just use your manners. She's too special to
be around cussing and such..."

Jack held up his hand. "I get the message, no
problem. How long we gonna be staying in Biloxi?"

"Only a few hours, just long enough to pick up Lori,
thank the Hatley's, then we'll head on to
Birmingham."

"Yeah, that sounds fine by me. I got a special dish in
Birmingham and she'll be waiting for me."

David laughed and slapped the steering wheel.
"Damn, those banks were too easy! You and me
make one helluva team!"

"You know it partner. Those green kids are fine but
us old timers know the score."

David looked out at the heat waves shimmering off
the flat highway. "Kinda sorry those kids stayed out
there, awful dangerous."

Jack snorted. "So what? It's no skin off our nose if
they trip themselves up and get caught. They won't
squeal on us."

"You're right," David agreed, "but I'd hate to see
those boys back in the joint."

Jack slid down in the seat, sighed, closed his eyes.
"I'm tired, wake me when you take a break at the
next reststop and I'll drive awhile."

David relaxed behind the wheel, anticipating a long
drive ahead on Interstate 10 to Mississippi.

*  *  *  *

Lori was packing her suitcase when Annie came into
the bedroom. David had called the previous night and
she knew he would be arriving today. In spite of
knowing he was doing wrong by robbing banks, she
was greatly relieved that he'd not been harmed out
in California.

Annie's face was sad as she folded a few blouses
and jeans and helped Lori pack them, then turned to
the window.

"Lori, we're really going to miss you. You've been
good company."

"Oh Annie, it's nice of you to say that but I've
moped around, missing David all the time."

"Well, you have seemed sad and anxious the last few
days. Are you sure there's nothing wrong?" Annie
looked at Lori curiously.

"No," Lori lied, unable to meet Annie's eyes, "I just
miss David, that's all."

"Well, if you're sure..."

Lori looked up, her face pained. "Annie, I love David.
And I did marry him for better or worse. I have to
stick by him."

Annie moved to her side and took her hands gently.
"I understand Lori. But, you listen to me child, if you
ever need me or Thurman, you just let us know. You
can come here any time, you're welcome no matter
what." She tipped Lori's chin up and stared into her
blue eyes. "You remember that now. Any time you
need us, just call."

Lori hugged her warmly. "I understand. And if I
ever do need you I'll call...I promise."

Annie went to the door. "I'm going to fix a bite to
eat for David when he gets here."

"Annie, I really appreciate you and Thurman letting
me stay here."

Annie waved off her gratitude and slipped out the
door.

*  *  *  *

Around noon Lori was standing at the screen door
when she saw the Cadillac pull up under the magnolia
tree. She went outside, hurrying across the yard,
but slowed when she saw a strange man getting out.
Her eyes widened with curiosity as David jumped
from behind the wheel. He closed the distance
between them with a few long strides and grabbed
her in his arms. They stood hugging and kissing, joy
flushing their faces.

David whispered in Lori's ear, "God honey, I missed
you so much...."

"I missed you too David," she said.

David held her away from him and gestured toward
Jack who had rounded the car and stood nearby.
"This is one of my associates, Jack Sweed."

Jack leered at Lori, his eyes slowly traveling the
length of her body. "Pleased to meet you ma'am.
Heard a lot about you from David."

Lori looked at Jack's bald head, his thick neck and
stout build. The shade of the magnolia tree
shadowed his facial features, only the cigar being
chewed on between thin lips clearly seen. She smiled
in spite of the tremor of uncertainty she felt in his
presence.

"It's nice meeting you too, Jack. I never met any of
David's, um, associates."

David sensed her apprehension and intervened.
"We've been friends a long time. Jack wanted a ride
to Birmingham, so I offered for him to go with us."

Lori stared at Jack. His brown khaki shirt and pants
were wrinkled. But regardless of his disheveled
appearance he had a bold, arrogant look in his brown
eyes when he stepped into the sunshine.

"Well, that'll be okay with me. We're going to head
that way anyhow," Lori said politely.

Annie called from the screen door, "Ya'll come and
eat a bite of dinner."

They all walked slowly to the door. David introduced
Jack and then said, "Annie, I know you've cooked a
meal, but I need to talk to Lori alone. I'm sure Jack
will appreciate the homecooking." 

Annie started to protest, but Thurman called out,
"Sure David, but Annie will save you both a plate of
food. You have to eat before you get back on the
road."

Jack grunted, shot David a put-upon look, but
followed Annie toward the kitchen.

David grabbed Lori's hand and they hurried back to
the Cadillac.

Driving down the winding coast road David pulled
Lori close to him. "God honey, I have missed you so
much."

"I know David..." Lori said, wondering how she would
tell him what she knew about him now.

David watched for the old gate to the secluded
place he remembered from years ago. It was an
isolated spot and during midday completely private.
He smiled when he saw the turn-off and slowed
down, then stopped.

"Honey, this is a good place to be alone, to talk..."

Lori looked at tall stone columns supporting black
wrought-iron gates, a narrow road beyond. 

David got out. He swung the gate open and jumped
back inside. As they drove into the lane Lori watched
stringy gray moss sweep across the car, cypress
limbs barely clearing them, wild magnolia and oaks
outlining the path ahead. The stale scent of Jack's
cigar was still in the car, so Lori rolled down her
window. 

The silence was unearthly at first, then the harmony
of song birds burst upon them. A virgin forest
surrounded them, a bird sanctuary, David told her.
The fragrance of a flower field wafted through the
air. Beneath the wheels shells crunched as they
ground to a halt. 

In the distance, calm deep blue waters of the Bay
lay before them. Palms and pines sheltered a tiny
cottage to their left and Lori said, "David, what
about that house?"

"It's empty, abandoned."

David turned to her, kissed her deeply, then said, "I
would die if I had to be away from you much
longer."

"I know David, I missed you too."

David smiled. "I'm glad you missed me...but...you
seem...sort of subdued."

Avoiding his intent stare, she turned to look out the
window. "This is a pretty place..."

"All I see is you, honey."

"Oh David," Lori managed to say, but then tears
started, and she couldn't help crying.

"Sweetheart, what's this? I'm back, no need for
your tears now." He put his arm over her shoulder,
then asked, "Is something wrong? Did something
happen with the Hatley's?"

Lori lifted her tear-streaked face to him. "David,
please don't leave me alone again. I was so worried
about you!"

"Sugar, I..."

"Promise."

"Honey, I can't..."

"Please promise me you won't, please?" Lori began
to cry again, and David pulled her close to him.

"Sweetheart, I want to promise you, but there's no
way to know for sure we won't sometime have to be
apart again."

Lori stopped crying and sat very still, her eyes
searching David's face closely.

David felt uneasy at her scrutiny, and looked out the
window, his brows knitting together with tension, his
lips thin and grim. He said, "There's something I've
been meaning to tell you for a long time. Guess it's
now or never... Lori, it's about my business." He
glanced at her, saw her white face. "Honey, you look
scared to death."

Lori suddenly touched his face with her hand.
"David, I already know all about it. Everything. I
have been worried to death about you."

"My God, how, when....I mean..." David shook his head
in confusion. His eyes fell away from Lori's face. "I
never meant to hurt you."

"I know you didn't, David. But don't you know none
of it matters to me? I still love you. I'm your wife. I
thought it all over and I plan to stand by you,
whatever the future holds for us."

David was incredulous. He shook his head slowly and
rubbed his eyes, looking at Lori with amazement.
"You mean, you're not going to split?"

"No."

"Or rat me off to the law?"

"Certainly not!"

"But why? I mean, how did you find out?" David
questioned nervously.

"It was an accident. I overheard Annie and Thurman
arguing one night. Of course they didn't know I
heard them."

David took her hand and kissed each finger tenderly.
"Oh sweetheart," he whispered hoarsely, "you are
making me the happiest man alive."

"David, I've been thinking, all the pain you've had in
your life...jails, prisons, the running, the emptiness...."
She sighed and let her hand caress his face. "All the
bad times, the years without any love, always alone
and suffering..."

"Yeah, what?"

"Well, why David? Why rob banks?"

He tipped her chin up and gazed into her eyes.
"Honey, sometimes I just plain don't know! I want
to quit, start over again, have a good life with you..."

"You can, if you want to deep down."

"I do sugar. But, I'm afraid...of what's inside me,
what can't be stopped."

Lori saw agony written in the lines of his face,
haggardness in the hollow of his cheekbones, an
empty ache in his eyes. There seemed to be a demon
inside him, a brutal inner torment. He was a tortured
soul. She could not fathom his peculiar misery but
felt it deeply. Overcome with compassion and love,
she embraced him, saying, "Oh David, I want to
make up for all the pain, the suffering in your life. I
want to erase it forever..."

"You are, believe me, you are Lori."

Lori leaned against David, the wind from the Bay
drifting around them, the scent of flowers
tantalizing. David stroked her long golden hair. "I
must be dreaming honey, I never knew a woman
could love me like you do. Even knowing about my
past, about robbing..." He put a thin finger to her
lips. "I don't deserve you."

"Don't talk that way. I love you, forever. But, I
want peace for you, for us. I don't want you or
other people to get hurt." She let her eyes take in
the palms swaying in the breeze, averting her gaze
from David.

"Sugar, I've never hurt a soul, never! In all my
robberies, never once did I hurt anyone. Why, I'd
just leave before I'd hurt anyone. The guns are just
bluff, just to get the money. Those folks in banks
are innocent, I wouldn't hurt them. The money is
what I go after! Money, the only thing that talks in
the good ol USA!" His voice had become bitter,
sullen.

"David," Lori reassured, "I never did think you'd
hurt folks. You're too good, too caring. I felt your
goodness from the first day when you came up the
dirt road. I've never been scared of you either."

"Never fear me Lori. I'd die before I hurt you..."
the gloomy look was leaving his face.

"I know David, I was confused and curious about
the guns, knew that something wasn't right about
your business. But I'm not afraid of you. I just
worry that if you continue to rob banks, that one
day...something will go wrong. Someone could be
hurt...you could be killed. I'd just die if that
happened. And it's wrong, I know it is...but..."

"What?" David prompted.

"You said you were going to settle down now, and
that means you'll stop robbing banks."

"And I want to. Honey, let me explain. See, Jack
and me are wanted in the South. We're both old
timers, been robbing all our lives. Naturally, the law
spots our M.O. -- the way we pull off the jobs --
and start looking for us. When I was freed about a
month before I met you, well, I jumped parole and I
know they are looking for me...and Jack too. So I
don't think it's safe for us to settle back in the cove
just yet."

Lori's eyes avoided his, her face downcast, sad. 

David saw her disappointment and continued, "But
sugar, I know you want to see your folks so here's
what I have in mind..." 

Lori looked skeptical but he rushed on, "We'll take
Jack through Birmingham and drop him off. Then
we'll head on to the cove. You can have a visit with
your folks and I'll meet them, sort of ease their
minds. I know they've been worried about you. And
then sugar, we'll come back through Birmingham,
pick up a new I.D. for you and we'll head for the
Mexican border."

Lori was baffled. "Mexican border?"

"Yeah sweetie, I have a place already rented down
there from a friend, a bungalow for us to use. We'll
lay low about a year, let things cool off here in the
States, and come back to settle in the cove, just
plain folks."

"But David," Lori implored, "is it that dangerous for
you now...here?" Her hands had become clammy as
she listened to him.

David shrugged. "Yeah, honey. I wish it wasn't but
remember, there's always risk in anything in life. Of
course," he reflected when he looked at Lori's
scared face, "there's no reason to worry. I'm safe
in this Caddy with you. The law has no idea where
I'm at now. And, you haven't done anything
wrong...the law sure can't touch you. Besides, the
law has no idea we're together."

"But David," Lori said, fear in her heart, "I know all
about your jobs now...is that why you want a new
I.D. for me?"

David took her shaking hands and steadied them in
his strong grip. "Remember what I told you about
fear? Fear is the only thing that can destroy us. We
have to stay calm, in control. As for the I.D., it will
just be a precaution, should we be stopped, even for
a traffic violation. I already have false I.D., and I
don't see any reason you'd be checked, but it's
always good to cover all bases." 

He lifted her face to him and kissed her trembling
lips. "Honey, now that you know about things, we can
work together. I know that everything will be fine,
sweetheart. God Lori, how glad I am to have your
love."

Lori was silent for a long time, staring out at the
distant Bay. At last she said, "David, I love you...and
I will try to be a good wife. But I would be scared
to death if you robbed another bank, because I'd
worry you or someone would be killed. Or you'd get
caught. And it's wrong, just plain wrong. Even
though I was hurt, upset about you not telling me
the truth about your...uh, crimes...when I learned
what you were doing in California, it made me sick
with worry and fear."

"Sweetheart, I'm never going to rob another bank. I
don't need to, I have enough money to last us a
lifetime now. I'd be a fool to rob again, and risk
losing you."

They kissed, and Lori tried to convince herself that
everything would work out.  But as they drove back
to the Hatley's, she realized again that she loved
David too much to abandon him, no matter what. She
hated the idea of living on ill-gotten gains, but he
had risked his very life for the money -- and wasn't
bank money insured by the Federal government?
One way or another, she'd have to compromise her
own morals.

And yet, if nothing else, the three weeks apart had
shown her that she loved David as she never would
another man -- and as long as he lived, she would be
with him. For better or worse.

*  *  *  *

After a good meal and lots of well-wishing and
goodbyes, they were at last back on the road leaving
Biloxi. The Hatley's had grown extremely fond of
Lori and cast a wary eye on David and Jack. David
had not let their concern pass unnoticed and
assured them everything would settle down soon. 

But now cruising Highway 90 along the coast he
couldn't help recalling the bank jobs in California.
He glimpsed Jack in the rearview mirror, an
arrogant grin on his ugly face. David knew he was
proud of their successful capers. Jack had a
stubborn streak a mile wide, but he was a pro all the
way. No matter how many times he and Jack fought
or disagreed about their philosophy of life, they
always stayed tight as partners. Before their last
fall, they'd been two of the best career bank
robbers in the country, leading a gang that had
survived ten years. David was always the one to
make detailed plans, but Jack's cool composure as
an inside man couldn't be beat. Together, they were
unbeatable. When David and Jack walked into a
bank, it was to do business -- a hasty withdrawal. A
well-planned job that prevented injury or failure.
And one which left the FBI clueless about where or
when they'd hit again. There had been many times he
and Jack disagreed over their individual lifestyles,
but never in their business. Thus, David trusted
Jack. 

Watching Jack in the rearview mirror David
remarked, "Say Jack, how's your folks?"

"Doing real well, last time I heard from them.
They're getting old, you know."

Lori turned slightly and looked at Jack. He smiled
politely at her. "Must admit David, this little gal is
quite a looker."

Lori blushed and lowered her eyes away from his
direct gaze. David glanced sidelong at her and
laughed. "Yeah, she's modest and shy too."

"So I noticed. Hell baby, I don't bite," Jack said.

Lori looked at him and his brown eyes seemed to
challenge her. She quickly focused her attention on
the highway. Jack definitely made her uneasy.

The miles were melting beneath the smooth purr of
the Caddy and soon David swung onto Interstate 10,
then by-passing Mobile, picked up Interstate 65
north. The afternoon was hot, extremely humid and
the air conditioner was a savior.

Lori had long since tired of the familiar terrain and
there was not the excitement she'd first felt at
traveling. Now she was falling into fearful
contemplation as they sped along the Interstate.
She had to wonder about the future, if David's
plans were realistic. He did seem to know what he
was doing and maybe he was right. Living in the cove
now might arouse suspicion and bring the law down
on him. That would mean prison for him, and maybe
for her! He had said she was safe from the law, but
she wasn't sure of that. 

Looking out on the passing landscape, the pecan
groves, the fenced pastures, the rolling farmland of
south Alabama, she yearned for the hills, for the
valley, for her parents. Soon she'd be seeing them
and she had to be brave, present a good front. Most
of all, she wanted her parents to believe she was
happy and well taken care of. Of course, that was
true...but not entirely. Because underneath the
happiness, the love, the joy of being with David,
there was now fear, worry and a nagging sense of
doom. Try as she might, she could not erase the
gloomy pall that had descended when she learned of
his past crimes. Worse, she feared there was
something within him that could never be tamed, or
changed.

As David announced Birmingham was only fifty miles
ahead Lori brought her thoughts back to the
present. To the west the cloud cover was breaking
up and streaks of sunlight made silver edges on
skittering clouds. The purple, gold, and red shone
radiantly against a hazy horizon.

By dark they were inside the Birmingham city limits.
David fought downtown traffic and maneuvered the
Cadillac skillfully through the Interstate system. He
asked Jack, "You said your friend lives in Tarrent
City?"

"You got it....take a right at the exit close to Highway
31 North. I'll show you." He leaned forward and
watched the passing green exit signs.

Lori was almost suffocated by Jack's cigar smoke
but tried to hide her displeasure.

Jack signaled, David flipped on the blinker and
swung onto the exit lane. Merging onto a blacktop
two-lane highway they sped past closely crowded
buildings, blinking neon signs, stores and gas stations.
In an outlying suburb they passed a modern,
rambling shopping mall. Jack pointed out a K-Mart,
told David where to turn next. 

David hung a sharp right onto a crooked street
leading uphill to a weathered gray shingled house. He
pulled up and stopped, just as Jack said, "Hell, honk
the horn! Get her out here!"

David hit the horn and the battered wooden door
opened tentatively. A tall, dark-haired woman
pushed open the screen and looked anxiously
outside.

Jack reached across the front seat and shook
David's hand. "Partner, it's been a pleasure doing
business with you."

David looked at Lori. "Honey, you stay here while I
get Jack's suitcase from the trunk. I'll be back in a
jiffy."

David and Jack got out of the car and walked to the
trunk. As David jingled his keys, searching for the
right one to unlock the trunk he asked, "That's not a
woman from your past, is it Jack?"

"What you think? I'm no fool. I wouldn't go
nowhere near my folks or any past women....hell, the
damn fucking FBI would swoop in on me faster than
stink on shit."

David agreed, "You're right...the Fed's use stakeouts
like flytrap." 

Jack swaggered to the side of the car with David
following. He boasted, "Hell, this is one fine broad
I'm going to shack with...a real piece of luck, met
her in a Mobile bar."

"Yeah, I get the picture." 

Jack tapped on Lori's window and she rolled it down.
"Well ma'am, it's been nice meeting you." He winked
and a spark of mischief lit his brown eyes. "You take
care of David...he can get awful horny."

Lori's face flamed and she lowered her eyes. "Take
care Jack," she mumbled.

Jack hooted and slapped David on the back.  David
grinned, but as they walked away from the car, said,
"Damnit, do you have to be so goddamn vulgar?"

Jack laughed, said, "Hell, can't I have any fun? You
sure are touchy about her." He stopped, took the
suitcase. "I'll be here when you come back through
to get the I.D."

"How long will it take?"

"Give Red maybe two days. He should have it ready
then."

"Will do!"

David climbed back in the car and waved to Jack as
they drove away from the curb. Pulling back onto
the highway David said, "Jack's got a bad mouth on
him, sorry. But he's one helluva partner." 

David obviously liked Jack being his partner, but Lori
hoped she never saw the man again. Jack made her
extremely uncomfortable.

End Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

David whipped the Caddy onto Interstate 59 north
and soon they were heading for the hills, the radio
low as the O'Jays sang about 'Back Stabbers,' the
dark night enveloping them with intimacy. The vast
stretch ahead lulled Lori into drowsiness and she fell
asleep, curled up next to David's side.

David was fatigued from the long drive but aware
of the need to remain alert. He knew this trip back
to the cove was risky and he had to stay on top of
things. Letting his thoughts run over his detailed
plans he smoked and drove steadily onward through
the night. He felt obligated to let Lori see her folks
before he took her out of the country, and it would
also keep her parents from worrying -- or worse,
getting suspicious. Just had to stay alert, on the
lookout...but he really didn't think the FBI was
smart enough to nab him. Those fucking agents were
a joke; it was the local fuzz you had to steer clear
of. Hopefully there would be no contact at all with
cops, for he intended to drive the speed limit and be
law-abiding. There'd be no reason for a cop to stop
him. And he'd be safe in the cove, for he felt sure
the Feds figured he'd be a fool to come back there.
Hell, he wasn't the only bank robber they were
after -- there were plenty to keep agents busy and
off his trail.

Near midnight David woke Lori and announced their
arrival inside the Smoky Mountain National Park. She
yawned, straightened her clothing and brushed her
tousled hair. Leaning close to David she kissed him
softly and watched the passing landscape. The
mountains loomed steep on either side of them, the
highway in a deep gorge. Lori was satisfied to be
riding along the familiar terrain and felt a stab of
homesickness.

"Oh David," she murmured, "I'm so glad to see the
hills."

"I know honey...me too."

They both looked out at the full moon shimmering
beyond a mountain crest, yellow and luminous.
Gigantic evergreens were etched against the
patchwork brilliance of stars in the night sky.

When the highway had slithered through miles of
mountains and past tiny towns and wayside tourist
attractions, David slowed and began to watch for
the road that led into Rugged Gap. He spotted the
battered wooden sign hanging from a rusted post:
RUGGED GAP, 2 miles.

Lori saw the sign, and felt relief at being almost
home. 

Soon David swung the Caddy onto the narrow dirt
road and they both watched eagerly for Lori's
home. Bright headlights swept down the road and
they saw the rustic cottage standing in the still
shadow of Big Bear Mountain. David pulled into the
lane and stopped beneath a tulip tree. 

Switching off the motor, the immediate silence was
broken by Kip's fierce barking. Lori opened her door
and yelled, "Here Kip, here boy! It's me, Lori!"

The hound ran up to Lori and began nuzzling her
hand. She crooned to him and stroked his head
affectionately. A light snapped on inside the cottage
and the screen door banged open.

Lori yelled, "Pa, is that you?"

A deep voice echoed across the yard. "Lori baby, are
you out there?"

"Yeah Pa, it's me. I've come home. Got somebody
here I want you to meet."

A match was struck and a lantern began to glow
dimly on the porch. An older man made his way to
the steps and began to walk slowly across the yard,
peering ahead with anticipation. Nearing the car he
stopped and stared at the Cadillac. His hand slid
over the hood appreciatively. Looking up he saw Lori
standing outside the car and, tilting the lantern,
leaned down to look inside.

David opened his door and got out, straightening his
tall, lean frame to full height. In a tailored dark blue
suit he appeared a wealthy, good-natured citizen. He
stepped forward with his hand outstretched. "Mr.
Sanders, I'm Rex Tanner, Lori's new husband." He
began to shake the man's hand. "I'm sure happy to
meet you."

Lori hurried around the car and hugged her Pa. "I've
missed you and Ma, and home." 

She moved to David's side. "Pa, we've been married
about a month now. Dav...uh,  Rex travels a lot." She
silently apologized to David with her eyes for almost
slipping up on his name.

Pa seemed stunned. Here was his little girl home and
married and Lord Almighty, the size of that car!
Finally he said, "Girl, we been worried to death!"

"Oh Pa, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to worry ya'll.
Didn't you get my letters?"

"Yeah, reckon so...still, we been plenty worried." He
glanced back at the cottage. "Your Ma's been
prayin' ever since you left."

"Oh Pa," Lori apologized again, "I'm so sorry."

David quickly intervened, "It's my fault. I should not
have kept her away so long. I do some business that
keeps me on the road a lot and couldn't get back
this way till now."

"Well," Pa relented, "you shore don't look like us
poor folks." His eyes rested on the Cadillac. "Not in
that, you don't!"

"Mr. Sanders, this car is nothing, nothing at all. But
you're welcome to use it any time you wish." 

Pa hitched up his bib over-alls as he moved to touch
the Cadillac again. He opened the door and ran his
hand gingerly over the plush seats. Then he sat down
behind the wheel. Abruptly he turned to David. "Son,
this here's a fine automobile."

David saw the battered `50 Ford pickup down by
the cottage. He smiled. "Tomorrow you and me will
go for a ride and you can see how you really like it."

Ma was standing on the porch and, hearing the
voices, yelled, "Lori, is that you baby?"

Lori ran across the yard, up the porch steps and into
her Ma's waiting arms. "Ma, I'm home and I'm just
fine!"

"Oh baby, we missed you terrible. I prayed the Lord
would send you home safely."

"I'm sorry if I worried you and Pa."

Ma shook her head. "We was mighty worried, but
you look happy."

David and Pa walked to the porch with their
suitcases in hand. They went inside and that night
Lori and David slept in Lori's bedroom. The
moonlight filtered in through window curtains and
they cuddled close in the old four-poster bed.
Before falling asleep Lori whispered, "I'm glad to be
home David. Is Rex Tanner your new name?"

"Yes honey, and Sue Tanner will be your new I.D."

"And we're still going to the border?"

"Yeah, sweetheart, we should."

In the dim moonlight, Lori looked at her familiar
bedroom: the yellowing wallpaper, the dresser
mirror plastered with mementos of her high school
days, old photos, keepsakes and ribbons, the cedar
chest Pa had made for her graduation. She found it
difficult to imagine being in some remote part of
Mexico within a few days.

"David," she said, "I'll miss the cove."

"Me too sugar, but we'll be back someday."

"I hope so."

David kissed her and said firmly, "Now get some
sleep sweetie so you can enjoy your time with your
folks."

*  *  *  *

The next day was full of sharing and feeling the
glorious comfort of home. Lori's folks loved David
and made him one of the family. Meals were Ma's
special homecooked delights of fresh vegetables,
cornbread, buttermilk, and fried peach pies.
Delicious, appetizing aromas filled the kitchen and
kept their mouths watering. Pa was especially taken
with David and went off with him in the Caddy.
Several hours later they returned and Pa was
grinning from ear to ear, pride flushing his face. He
actually seemed glad Lori had married David. Ma
was quiet but her eagerness to please David with her
cooking betrayed her feelings.

The afternoon was spent lazily; they all walked
down to the gristmill and showed David around. The
rock building perched above a tumbling stream of
water which flowed through wooden wheels and
powered massive stones inside to grind the corn. Pa
proudly displayed the workings of the corn grinding
and David watched avidly. He praised Pa's
knowledge, admiring the old mill. Later they went
fishing in a nearby trout stream and David amazed
them when he caught a whopping size trout. Ma
insisted on cooking it for supper and once again
outdone herself.

When night fell Lori and David went for a stroll
along the dirt road and enjoyed the cool breeze
sweeping from Big Bear Mountain bringing the scent
of rich earth and damp foliage. A far off cow
bawled and fireflies twinkled in the evergreens as
Lori held David's hand and leaned close to him. He
felt her softness, the swaying of her hair against his
arm, the utter joy of being near her while they
walked along. Above, the black sky was a canvas
strewn with sparkling stars.

David sighed. "It's so peaceful here honey."

"The kind of peace you always wanted?"

Long moments passed, then David stopped and took
Lori in his arms. "I want to change honey, I really
do. I want this peace. Your folks are just great,
really good people." He hesitated and touched her
lips, tracing them gently. "I want to be with you here
the rest of our lives. It will happen someday."

"I know you want that David."

"Please just give me time honey. We have to stay out
of the country for a year, it's the only way to be
safe."

"I'll do whatever you want David."

"Honey, tomorrow I have to make a little trip, over
to Black Ridge and stash some of our money away."

"Black Ridge? Why there? Isn't that dangerous for
you?"

"Well sugar, not really. I have no relatives there
now."

"Oh..."

"I know a spot way back in the hills just perfect to
hide most of the money, safe keeping for us till we
get back." David pulled her gently against him and
kissed her upturned lips. "Honey, it's all going to
work out. Hell, I can't lose with you by my side!"

They turned and headed back down the dirt road,
the shadows of evergreens falling across their
faces .

*  *  *  *

Before eight o'clock the next morning David was
driving along the mountain passage to Black Ridge. A
mauve mist still lingered over the mountain peaks. He
wasn't concentrating on driving, only a vision of
Black Ridge in his mind. The place he wanted to
stash the money was exactly what was necessary
for hiding the loot. He knew he might be gone longer
than a year, perhaps even captured if things went
sour, and this way the money would still be secure,
waiting for Lori. And him, if he was lucky enough to
return with her. 

He switched on the radio and listened to the
forecast for the day. Dark clouds partially obscured
the sun for brief moments and he hoped it wouldn't
rain. The weather report indicated gradually clearing
conditions and he was relieved.

Within thirty minutes he had reached his
destination and saw the weathered wooden arrow
pointing to 'Black Ridge.' He turned onto the narrow
blacktop and drove slowly. A familiar pang of longing
hit him and he was surprised by the feeling. It had
been many years since he'd seen this area but it had
changed little. 

Bordering the roadside were the same spruce-fir
evergreens, limbs spiraling skyward. The mountains
rose up like sentinels guarding the fertile flatland of
Black Ridge, the area that was part of the Smoky
Mountain Park. Across the valley log cabins and
weathered shacks stood, preserved by the National
Park Association. And driving along David noticed
how peaceful and inviting it all looked. Funny, he'd
never thought of it that way. To him Black Ridge was
a nightmare memory of his childhood.

Coming to an intersection he made a left turn onto a
dirt road away from the Park preserve, and drove
twenty miles on back roads. Evergreens swept close
to the road and gradually gave way to beech, sugar
maple, sweet buckeye, honey chestnut, white ash,
and red oak trees. Overhead sunlight was dimmed by
thick broad leaves and tree branches arching the
road, while ahead he recognized how the familiar
lane veered sharply to the left. That lane went by
his Ma's old home place. For a split second he
almost swung into the lane but decided against it.
Why pour salt on old wounds?

David soon came to the well-remembered wooded
path. It had once been a trail back into the hills
where Pa had trapped for animal furs. Very few
people knew of this isolated spot and David grinned
with satisfaction as he pulled off the road.

Sitting there he surveyed the area: tangled foliage
and underbrush, patches of delicate wildflowers,
trees soaring upward to unbelievable heights, and a
vague trace of the footpath. Off to the left was a
flat overgrown field and to the right the base of low
mountains. Total isolation. Not a house, or a person
anywhere within miles. He wondered where he
should leave the car. 

Then he looked back down the dirt road; a cluster
of purple rhododendron formed a sheltered grove.
He spun the Caddy around and with a burst of
speed, zoomed into a spot obscured from the road.
Switching off the motor he instantly smelled the
overwhelming fragrance of flowering rhododendron.
He saw that his car was entirely hidden from
passersby, but that wasn't a problem -- traffic was
virtually non-existent on this remote dirt road. Still,
it paid to be cautious.

Quickly he slipped from the car and walked to the
trunk, unlocked it and pulled out two large water-
proof leather grips. Picking them up with a grunt, he
headed for the footpath. Dust clung to his linen
pants and shirt as he sprinted up the road. Thick,
shadowy woods looked cool and inviting as he
stepped onto the grassy trail. The scent of damp
earth enveloped him as he strode along; he saw moss
clinging to the bark of tree trunks, sun-baked pine
needles and shade-steeped ferns, lichens and fungi.

Soon he felt sweat dampening his armpits and
forehead from the exertion of walking uphill. The
trail wound in a zigzag course steadily, steeply
upward and before long David was panting from the
hike and stopped to rest a moment. Standing still he
could hear trilling of birds in the forest, a soothing
sound to him. Faintly he heard the rush of cascading
water and grinned, knowing he was right on target.

David took a deep breath and, picking up the grips,
continued onward. Within twenty minutes he stood
overlooking the cascading, splashing white water
plunging off a mountainside. Here was the hiding
spot and he walked more briskly, only vaguely aware
of the calm surface water in the pool below the
ridge of the footpath. 

When he'd rounded the waterfall and peeked behind
it he swore, "Damn! Just like I remembered!" He
jumped a narrow ribbon of standing water and
landed on a rock floor. He was now behind the
falling water and spray misted over him. Looking
around he spotted the cave he recalled his Pa
showing him when he was only nine years old.

Being careful not to slip on the wet surface of rock
he made his way to the small cave. Bending down he
saw he could barely squeeze his frame into the
narrow opening. He did so, with great caution, pulling
the water-proof grips behind him. It was eerily dark
in the cave and he removed a penlight from his
pocket, flicked it on. The bright beam illuminated the
interior, revealing a hollow shell only 4 X 6 feet,
with a back wall of jagged rock. 

David slid to a far corner and there he tugged two
large solid rocks away from the wall, revealing an
empty cavity. Gently he placed the two grips, one on
top of the other, into the deep pit. Satisfied, he
replaced the two solid rocks and made sure they
were secure. Then, moving awkwardly, he eased
back outside.

Standing on the rock behind the waterfall David
grinned slyly. Let the damn FBI find that money!
One thing for sure, no way anyone but him or Lori
was going to spend that loot!

He paused a moment longer, enjoying the primitive
beauty and peace, then trudged back to the Caddy.
He glanced at his watch as he backed out onto the
dirt road: it had taken only an hour and half.

*  *  *  * 

A rolling cloud of dust swelled behind the Cadillac as
David sped back up the dirt road. Almost unwillingly
his eyes sought the lane leading to the old home
place and impulsively he slowed, intently watching
for the familiar split-rail wood fence covered in
honeysuckle vines.

His voice was husky with emotion as he muttered,
"Damn, no way I can pass this up!" He pulled in and
stopped, gazing at the swaying sourwood trees with
cream-colored fingers of blooms. Unable to resist
the urge to see what had become of the old
homeplace, he again hid the car in a thicket. He got
out, and entered the woods, taking a round-about
way toward the house, feeling tension build, the
nervous anticipation of seeing the place where his
Ma had died.

At last he saw the ramshackle house, forlorn and
crumbling with age. He stood at the edge of the
woods, looking at the overgrown, weedy yard and
the steep rusted-tin roof, the boarded-up wood
frame house. He saw the wide front porch still had
an old swing, the chain loose at one end. A slight
wind stirred the elder bushes and bordering the
yard were wild Turk's-cap lily of dazzling white,
some seven or eight feet tall. 

Looking at the neglected flower gardens, David
recalled how devoted his Ma had been to her yard
work. Many a day she spent hovering over fragile
mountain laurel of passion vine, galax, trumpet
creeper or wild orchid, cultivating them with tender
loving care, hoping to have each one thrive in her
yard. Now it was all wasted, only a glimpse here and
there of flowers escaping the strangle-hold of
weeds.

He quietly fought his way through knee-high grass to
the porch. Carefully avoiding the rotting planks, he
managed to get across the porch and pry a board
off one window. Sticking his head inside, he gasped
with shock: everything was just the way he
remembered it! Nothing, not even one stick of
furniture, had been removed. 

Quickly he tore off other boards, then slipped his
long legs inside the windowframe and entered the
house. Cobwebs and dust layered everything. He
stood up and gazed absently at the fireplace, ashes
still piled high, a ragged beige carpet-rug covering
the floor, faded brown sofa, armchairs, pale yellow
curtains against peeling wallpaper. Even Ma's
threadbare crocheted afghan abandoned beside her
wooden rocker. What happened here? Why was
nothing disturbed?

David paced, then distractedly peeked inside the
bedroom, kitchen and adjoining pantry. Everything
looked as if his Ma had just stepped out, would
return any minute. Then it hit him: his brothers had
not come here to help, not before she died, and not
afterward. Yes, that explained it! 

David was fueled with raging anger. How dare they
ignore her as though she didn't exist! Because he
had been locked behind bars, unable to come home,
unable to carry out his Ma's last wishes, his
brothers had probably had her body sent to
Gatlinburg for burial. And they'd never told him!

His brothers had always said he was Ma's favorite,
and they had not helped her as she got older, unable
to care for herself. David had always been the one
to provide for her -- until he'd been sent to prison.

He roamed through the musty house, looking at
evidence of Ma's last days -- knitting needles by her
favorite rocker, her sewing box on the hall table,
her reading glasses lying by a book on her night
table. In the kitchen, he saw a moldy plate by the
sink, a dirty glass, as if she'd meant to wash up
after her last meal but hadn't gotten around to it.

Slumping down on the sofa, he realized that she'd
died alone. That her unwavering loyalty to him had
cost her the devotion and love of her other sons. He
remembered so clearly the last letter he got from
her in prison, how she'd told him she wanted to be
buried on the property, never be taken away from
the mountains she'd loved so dearly.

Shit!

The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. As
he paced again, he saw a picture of Ma on the
mantle. She was only a young girl, and as he studied
the ancient tintype, even through the yellowing of
age, he realized how much she resembled Lori. She
was petite, had a heart-shaped face, with pretty
blue eyes and long blond hair done in a braid. And in
her unlined, untroubled youthful face, he again
remembered the pinched, pained expression that
years of poverty had put on that face, the way he
last saw her.

He hastily gathered up a few of Ma's personal
belongings, some photos, things he wanted to keep
and then left the house. Outside, he took deep
breaths of fresh, clean air, trying to calm himself. 

Back in the car, he headed down the dirt road, vivid
images of his Ma coming to him:

When he was a child, he remembered her carrying
water from a distant creek, stumbling beneath the
weight of two pails, but always cheerful in spite of
the burden. Sewing patches on their clothes by
lantern light late at night. Hoeing in the vegetable
garden in sweltering heat of summer. Awakening
before dawn and tiptoeing around the kitchen,
baking biscuits for them to carry in their lunchboxes
for school. And always she was alone. Pa was off
somewhere trapping, and Ma struggled through the
devastation of dire poverty alone, trying to keep her
boys in school.

David was back on the highway, but still he was
trapped in his childhood memories: Once they'd gone
without food for three days during a heavy winter
snowfall. And many times in school boys jeered at
him when he wore ragged pants, went barefoot in
dead of winter. He could see the sneering faces,
hear the whispers and snickers as he'd crossed the
classroom to his seat. The teacher, a young lady
named Miss Parsons, had immediately hushed the
rude boys but not before he heard one snidely say,
"Poor little Davie, his ol Pa's rotten to the
core...they're poor as church mice."

That was the first time he'd felt the rage surface,
and he'd burned with the need to exact revenge for
that remark. But he'd not done anything...not then.
Years later, the first time he went into a bank, he
felt the release of rage and bitterness as he pulled
out a gun and stole money. By then, there were
countless suffered indignities, more than a lifetime
of robbing would ever avenge.

As David drove, the seething fury overwhelmed him.
He had a white-knuckle grip on the steering wheel,
and felt as if he would explode any minute. The
childhood misery replayed in his mind, the poverty,
the humiliation of being ridiculed, his spineless,
worthless Pa, his long-suffering, brave Ma...snot-
nosed kids taunting him, making fun of him...

By the time he turned into the road to Rugged Gap,
David was so agitated he had to pull over and stop.
He took out a cigarette, lit it and inhaled deeply,
staring at the blistering hot sun beating down on the
Cadillac hood. Damn, he felt like he wanted to punch
somebody, anybody...

He tried to calm himself, but the obsessive thoughts
were relentless. Slamming his fist into the dash, he
pounded it over and over, knowing that he wouldn't
last the night in the cove. He had to get away, get
out of the mountains before his rage struck the
wrong target.

At last he drove on down the road, afraid he was
living on borrowed time now.

*  *  *  *

The minute David got out of the car, Lori knew
something was wrong. He walked briskly up the path
and slumped wearily down on the top porch step. His
face looked as if he'd seen a ghost, and he barely
spoke to her.

Lori kissed him lightly then settled beside him. She
saw his clothing was dusty and asked gently, "David,
is something wrong?"

"Sort of feel...low." He hung his head and shrugged.

"What's wrong? What made you feel...sad?"

"Ah sugar, I'm sorry, but we're going to have to
leave sooner than planned. This afternoon or
tonight."

Lori looked into the yard, noticing the yellow torches
of goldenrod beginning to flower around the edges.
She knew that summer was half over now --
goldenrod only bloomed in late July. She didn't want
to leave, but tried to hide her disappointment,
saying, "It's okay David. I'll miss home, but I want
to be with you."

"Sweetheart, I'm sorry things have to be rushed,"
he looked at Lori a second, then glanced off down
the road, "but I have to get out of here."

"Is it the law?" Lori questioned fearfully.

Shaking his head soberly David quickly assured her,
"No honey, just me. I need to be moving on." He
scanned the mountain crest and the lowering sun.
"Always on the move..." he mumbled.

"I'll go pack David. My folks will hate to see us go."

"I know, but remember we can't tell them where
we're going, just that we'll be traveling. They still
down at the mill?"

"Yeah, Pa can't stay away but Ma left some dinner
for you."

Rising from the step David said, "I'll eat a bite and
then we'll go tell them our news and head on out."

Lori hugged him tightly and as they turned to the
screen door David fought the rage, the obsessive
thoughts of his childhood. He hoped this time he
could conquer it, just by being with Lori. Because if
he couldn't...

*  *  *  *

Upstairs, in the bedroom, they both changed into
comfortable clothes for the long trip ahead.

Lori said, "David, I just remembered, I never gave
Ma her spoons. I mean, I got some of my own, but
thought I'd let her keep them for me."

She rummaged through their open suitcase on the
bed. She took out the spoons, saying, "These are so
nice."

David walked over and looked at the collection.
"Yeah, honey those will make your Ma happy." 

He suddenly dropped his head and walked to the
window, pulling back the curtain. Outside he glimpsed
the rustling of green leaves in a soft breeze;
mountain crests were obscured by drifting white
clouds, mist of evening already moving in. David
sighed, unable to express his torment. 

Lori watched him silently. His shoulders drooped and
the slouch of his lean frame wrenched her heart.
Something was definitely wrong. What it was, she
had no idea, but she went to him, placing her arms
around his waist from behind.

David," she whispered, "please tell me what's wrong.
I'm your wife, I'll always understand."

David touched her arms and said sadly, "Lori honey,
I wish I could tell you but I'm not sure I
understand myself."

Lori hugged him tightly. "If only you'd tell me how
you feel."

She felt his body tense, as though in defense.

"I just can't sugar, not now..." And maybe not ever,
he thought to himself. Trying to shake off the
gloomy mood he turned and held Lori in his arms.

"Sweetie, let's go down to the mill and tell your
folks we're leaving."

"Okay, but I know they will protest."

Together they walked down to the mill, along the
damp mossy forest path, the air sharp with laurel
and pine scents. Emerging from the cool dungeon of
the forest into sunlight they crossed a barren dirt
patch to the mill entrance. 

Ma was sitting in her favorite rocker, near an open
window. Pa was standing over the massive stones,
keeping a sharp eye on the corn grinding. The
rasping scrape of stone-on-stone resounded through
the hollow shell of the interior. No customers were
inside and this relieved Lori. 

She went to her Ma's side and said softly, "Ma,
we're going to be leaving in a little while."

Ma stopped rocking and said, "Landsakes, ya'll just
now got here."

Pa strode over and stood by Ma's rocker. "Baby,
ya'll can't be leavin' now...why, I just now got to
know Rex here," his voice trailed off weakly, his
eyes betraying how he'd miss them both.

Lori quickly produced the spoons. "Look Ma, see
what I brought you!"

Ma reached out a wrinkled hand eagerly. "Oh baby,
you DID remember! These are just like the one you
sent me from New Orleans." She ran her gnarled
fingers over the city names etched on the tips. "I
loved the one you sent me." Suddenly she looked
longingly up into Lori's face. "Baby, what was New
Orleans like? I bet it was somethin'..."

"Ma, it was wonderful, so big, so exciting, different
to any place we went." Lori looked lovingly at David.
"But without Rex, I'd never have left the Cove...and
he's taken good care of me too."

Ma and Pa turned glowing eyes on David. Pa reached
out and clapped David on the shoulder. "Rex, you're
a mighty fine man, takin' care of my little girl."

David felt a surge of guilt, remorse and hated the
deception. "Thank you Mrs. Sanders but, the
pleasure's all mine. I sure love this little girl of
yours." In spite of his act, he felt ill...but knew it
was for their peace of mind -- and to prevent
possible trouble later.

Clearing his throat loudly Pa asked, "So, why ya'll
leavin' so soon?"

"Business, Mr. Sanders, I have to get back on the
road and do some work," David replied.

"You both sure you can't stay longer," Ma pleaded.

"We're sure Ma," Lori said as she hugged Ma and
then turned to hug Pa too. "But, look, don't be sad.
We'll be back sometimes..." She turned to David.
"Won't we Rex?"

"Sure we will honey. And when we come back we'll
be settling here."

Ma's eyes sparkled with that news. "Oh, really?
Won't that be good Pa?"

"Yeah, mighty good to have a son-in-law nearby."

David walked to the stone grinder and turned back
to them."But, it could be a year before we get back.
I've got so much business and lots of traveling to do
before we settle back here for good."

Lori and her folks stared as David rubbed his
forehead, and said in a determined voice: "I'll be
back though, one of these days."

Ma looked confused by his tone and shot Pa a
bewildered glance. Pa then studied Lori's tense face
and wondered about the situation. But, not wanting
to interfere they all remained silent.

David then paced around the stone grinders and
back to the open window, looking vacantly outside.
He seemed to be like a caged tiger, pacing and
seeking escape from his own inner torment. Hanging
his head he said slowly, "Lori, we need to get on the
road."

Again Lori embraced her folks and amidst tears and
goodbyes Lori and David walked away and back
through the forest. Stuffing their suitcases in the
Cadillac trunk they hit the road for Birmingham.

Pulling out of the dirt road onto the paved highway
Lori noticed David's tight-lipped, tense-set jawline. 

David felt about to explode with suppressed rage, a
rage that had begun to erode all his senses. The
road ahead was becoming dim, very dim...

End Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Miles spun away underneath the Cadillac's wheels
and soon the hills were far behind. As evening
darkness descended, misting rain began to fall,
making the highway shine like a wet snake. 

David flipped on the wipers and the click, click, click
was monotonous. Lori had left off the radio and was
watching the swiping windshield wipers, peering out
on the rain-sloshed night. 

As the landscape turned into a gently rolling terrain,
Lori knew they'd crossed into Alabama and it
wouldn't be far to Birmingham. She glanced at David
and saw he was still tense, his fingers clutching the
steering wheel. Hoping to break his brooding mood
she flipped on the radio. 

The news was on: "Today columnist Jack Anderson
reported that Democrat Vice Presidential nominee,
Senator Thomas Eagleton, has received about eleven
tickets for drunk driving. However, Eagleton says he
has never been arrested or charged with drunken or
reckless driving. Call's the charges a lie, says there's
no evidence, and vows to remain on the McGovern
ticket..."

David glanced at her, a tight grimace on his face.
"Goddamn politicians, worse crooks that I am."

The newscaster continued: "In other news today,
South Vietnam troops retreated from the Citadel in
Quang Tri City. Communist forces overran two Air
Force bases near Hue..."

"World is going to hell in a handbasket," David
commented, switching off the radio.

Realizing she should not have bothered with the
radio, Lori asked, "Are we going to spend the night in
Birmingham? Or will you just get my I.D. and go
on?"

David glanced at her and the distress on his face
was vivid in the dashlight glow. "Yeah honey, guess
so. It'll take me awhile to get the I.D. from Jack."

Silence once again divided them. 

Lori bit her lip with anxiety and slid over close to
David. Softly she touched his face. "David, please
tell me what's wrong."

He pressed his hand against hers and gently kissed
each finger. A near sob escaped him. "Honey, I
can't, I just need some time to...cool down."

Lori nuzzled his neck and whispered, "Don't be
afraid to share your feelings David, I love you. Your
pain is my pain."

"Damnit girl, I don't want to upset you too." He
stiffened beside her.

"Please don't shut me out..." Lori pleaded.

"Honey, I'm mad as hell.  I saw the old homeplace
today and well," he winced and tightened his grip on
the steering wheel, "I just can't tell you the feelings
it brought back."

"Please try."

"Mad, it made me damn mad at my lousy brothers
for not telling me the truth. All Ma's things were
just like she left them, never even bothered to care
for her belongings. Must have buried her over in
Gatlinburg and didn't even tell me! I was in the joint,
couldn't help out. Shit, I was mad and miserable,
seeing where Ma spent her last days....alone. No one
to help her when she took sick," his voice was
vehement, strident, "I knew they didn't care but at
least they could have told me where she was buried.
Ma didn't want to be put way over there...and..." 

He stopped abruptly, turning to her quickly then
looking out at the sheets of rain drenching the
windshield. "I guess seeing all that stuff made me
think about when I was little, being poor and all..."

Lori tenderly held his free hand, stroking softly as
she tried to comfort him. "It must have hurt, I feel
your pain."

"Honey, you've no idea! It's not just the pain, it's
the rage, the awful feeling like I'm burning in a
dark...fire!" He shuddered, and his hand shook
slightly with the force of his words.

Despite her resolve to understand, Lori was
becoming apprehensive, fearful. This was a mood
she'd only sensed in David before, never actually
witnessed. Now it was surfacing and the intensity
was too overwhelming. Her better judgment told her
to be quiet now, leave him alone with his feelings. To
provoke him might do more harm than good. 

She leaned close, lightly kissed his cheek and then
turned on the radio again.  Arlo Guthrie was singing
"The City of New Orleans" and Lori felt her eyes
sting with tears, remembering their time there. She
had a sudden premonition, an ominous feeling that
they would never see New Orleans again together.
Struggling to keep her composure, she looked out
the rain-streaked windshield at oncoming headlights
on the interstate.

David remained tense as he fought the poor driving
conditions. He stayed silent, unwilling to burden Lori
anymore.

Miles of interstate slipped away and they drifted
into the thickening traffic on the outskirts of
Birmingham. The glare from streetlights made
raindrops glisten on the red Caddy. Weaving
expertly through the lanes of traffic David headed
for the nearest Holiday Inn.

Whipping into the parking lot in front of the motel
David told Lori to wait. Lightning streaked through
the dark sky and thunder boomed with a menacing
echo. 

David went into the lobby and requested a room at
the desk and then drove them around the building
and parked. They both dashed into the rain, and Lori
opened the room door while David grabbed a
suitcase from the trunk.

Once inside they collapsed on the bed, wet and
frazzled. David looked at Lori, wild desire in his eyes
as he reached for her and began feverishly
undressing her. He pulled her blouse over her head,
unsnapped her bra and began tugging on her shorts.
When he had her naked his hands explored the
length of her body. 

Lori thought he seemed like a fierce animal, his usual
gentle lovemaking forgotten in the heat of sexual
lust. His hands moved roughly over her flesh,
pinching, prodding, rubbing...not caresses but violent
manipulation. She almost flinched under his touch,
but somehow managed to be submissive.

David stood and nearly tore his clothing off, falling
back onto the bed beside her. He was aggressive,
relentless in his domination. 

Lori tried not to let her reluctance show and moved
in unison with him. His hands held her head, his
fingers running loosely through her hair, then
tugging on it, forcing her head backward, pulling her
roughly against his hard body for a kiss that was
harsh, his tongue punishing, his lips bruising hers, and
all the time, his angry, rasping words: "Goddamnit, I
am on fire, hot, feel like...I am going to...explode.
Fuck, fuck, fuck...I can't stand this, I am too far
gone..."

Suddenly he stopped, went dead still, then bolted
upright and sat on the edge of the bed, shaking his
head, sobbing, "I'm sorry Lori, forgive me. I
shouldn't treat you this way..."

Lori pulled the spread over her nakedness and
looked at him in bewilderment. "David, it's okay... If
this is what...you need..."

"No, it's not right! I cannot allow myself...to take
out my rage on you." He looked sullenly at her and
as she watched, he turned his back to her and
quietly, mechanically masturbated himself quickly to
climax. Then with a shudder, he collapsed on the
bed.

After long moments, he finally said, "I'm sorry Lori.
You see honey, for years that's the only way I could
get relief....from the rage, from my sexual needs.
I'm just so worked up tonight....I don't know half of
what I'm saying." He turned his face away and
pulled the sheet over his naked body.

Lori wanted to comfort him, but was too confused,
too scared to even speak. There was nothing in her
experience to prepare her for something like
this...the awful rage possessing David. She was
afraid, because he seemed on the verge of losing
control -- or of doing something violent maybe.
Nervously she slipped up and went to the bathroom. 

She stood behind the closed door, fighting the sobs
that ached to be released, but holding them inside.
When she felt a bit more composed, she went out
into the room. 

David was gone.

Looking around, she called his name...then saw a note
propped on the night table beside the bed.

Lori, 
Have gone to get I.D.'s, don't wait up for me. I
won't be back until I can treat you right. Please
always remember, no matter what happens,  I LOVE
YOU.

David

*  *  *  * 

The thunderstorm ended as David drove around the
bleak city streets of Birmingham. It was over an
hour before he dropped by Jack's place. He had
tried to dampen his temper, lose the rage, with no
success. Now pulling up in the driveway of the house
where he'd left Jack, he honked the horn. 

In a few minutes, the porch-light came on and
someone peered out from behind a window curtain.
Within seconds the door slammed and Jack,
buttoning his shirt, came striding across the yard.

David rolled down his window and grinned. "Here I
am. You got those I.D.'s yet?"

"Hell no! You know I said it'd be two days." Jack
scratched his head. "What you doing here so soon
anyway?!" His clothes were rumpled and he looked
distracted.

"Just got itchy feet, needed to be on the move.
Looks like you been busy."

Jack lit a cigar and swaggered suggestively. "Damn
if that's not the best lay I ever had in there, one
helluva broad!"

"Yeah, well...guess I'm messing things up for you."

Jack leaned down to the window, one arm resting
against the car. "Hell, where's the little wifey?
Thought you wanted to be with her all the time.
Whatsa matter, trouble in paradise?"

David's eyes dropped away from him. "Something
came up. Can't be with her right now."

Jack puffed on his cigar and watched David's
attempt to avoid scrutiny, keeping his face averted.

"Got the urge, huh?" Jack questioned.

"Yeah. Wish I didn't but I can't seem to shake it."
David glanced at Jack, seeing the knowing look on
his face.

"Another score," Jack prodded.

"Yeah."

"When?"

"Tomorrow morning."

"Where?"

"Right here in this damn lousy city!" David lashed
out.

"Damn straight!"

"This will be our final challenge, to rip off a bank
like old times -- cowboy-style, hit and run, in and out
like a flash."

"Just for the thrill," Jack suggested.

"No, to strike back one last time at such a shitty
world...to burn those rich bankers' asses!" David's
face was animated, a strange gleam of excitement
in his eyes.

Jack stepped back. "Let me change clothes and we'll
drive around the rest of the night, maybe spot a
good bank."

"Good thought, hurry." David lit up a Camel and felt
himself becoming high on adrenaline. Soon he would
rid himself of the burning rage -- robbing a bank
was the only solution. Nothing surpassed that need.

*  *  *  *

Morning found the two men sitting calmly in a
truckstop cafe, just off the Interstate. The
breakfast specialty was eggs, bacon, southern-style
grits, biscuits and free refills of coffee. Several
burly truckers were eating at tables, one or two at
the counter.

David and Jack were only having doughnuts and
coffee in a corner booth near a dirty window where
they could see the morning skyline beyond a busy
interstate. Hunched over the table in serious
conversation they both were oblivious to the
approaching waitress. 

She stood impatiently by the table in a starched
white uniform. With a shake of her short blond curls
she asked, "Say, you fellows gonna want anything
else?"

David looked up and motioned her away. "No thanks
little lady, this is fine."

"Here's your ticket then." She laid a white tab
beneath the napkin holder.

Jack watched her wiggle away and grinned. "Fine
piece of ass on that broad."

"Shit! How can you think of sex at a time like this?"

"Hell, you're the one who's hung up on a broad!"
Jack shot back at David.

"Let's keep our business straight and get on with the
plans." David glanced out the window at the rapidly
brightening summer sky. He saw a rig pull in, grind to
halt and a short, stout trucker climb down from the
cab. 

David looked at the map on the table. "This is the
one, perfect for a hit-and-run." 

Jack pointed at the place marked on the map,
remembering how they'd drove by the bank, shone
their headlights inside the windows last night, got a
good fix on the interior. "It's a good spot, right near
the Interstate for a quick getaway." 

"And lots of low counters, ideal building..." 

"Partner, we're in business!" Jack said. 

"Sure as hell are!" David echoed.

Together they rose and left the cafe, striking a
swift, purposeful stride to the Cadillac. David
backed from the parking space and pulled out of the
lot, merging with morning traffic. He went a few
miles then swung onto an off-ramp that led to a
blacktop highway winding uphill. 

Driving several miles along the highway they
discussed the heist details. Then David drove the
Caddy into a gravel driveway leading to a junkyard.
The place was abandoned, closed by the previous
owners, and he pulled the Cadillac into an empty
metal garage. Outside, David closed the double
garage doors, the Caddy well hidden now.

They walked carefully through the overgrown yard
and rounded the garage, then headed back up the
highway. Within a short distance, David jumped the
ditch and crossed into dense woods, Jack following
closely, both finally emerging into a clearing. 

To their left, hidden partially by tangled kudzu
vines, was a sleek black Datson 240Z.

"Just like we left it," Jack commented.

"Ain't it the truth! Stealing that beauty was the
right move. She'll get us away from that bank in one
second flat!"

Hurrying to the car they got inside, and David
switched the ignition on, revving the engine a few
times. When he hit the gas, the car roared out of
the kudzu vines, and with a squeal of tires, they
sped away.

*  *  *  *

En route to their destination Jack flipped open a
briefcase and removed two ski masks, pillowcases
and their guns: a .357 Magnum and a .38 Special.
Their plan was to hit the bank at opening time: nine
o'clock sharp. 

David glanced at his wristwatch and told Jack they
were right on schedule. Traffic had thinned out
some after rush hour and David zipped along the
Interstate, the 240Z hugging the road and whizzing
past cars. 

Shifting down through the gears, David slowed and
pointed out the windshield. In the distance, off to
the left, was the bank, naked glass walls glinting in
morning sunlight. 

Jack adjusted the .38 Special in his waistband.

David veered off onto the exit ramp and drove along
the maze of connecting streets. He went two blocks
and hung a right, shifting quickly through the gears,
racing the motor and pulling into the bank parking
lot. Very few cars were in the lot and David stopped
at the front entrance, only a few feet from the
entryway. The building was small, a branch bank,
with one drive-in teller window.

Looking around cautiously, David crammed the .357
in his waistband, adjusted his loose fitting pull-over,
and picked up the ski mask and pillowcases. 

Turning to Jack he goaded, "Let's hit it partner!"
and he slipped on the ski mask.

"Damn straight!" Jack hissed as he jumped from the
car, mask in place.

Together they entered the bank and made a fast
scan of the interior. Four teller cages, two desks
out front, no enclosed offices. All women tellers and
two male customers in line. Old security guard near
the counter, back to them. Clicking of typewriters
drifted from two lady clerk's desks.

David jerked the .357 from his waistband and
thrust it up in plain view, shouting, "Everyone freeze,
this is a holdup! Don't make a move or I'll blow your
heads off!"

Instantly everyone froze. Silence was immediate.
The women tellers went pale, hands in mid-air, eyes
glazed with fear. The old security guard made a
tentative step backwards and Jack, who had moved
quietly, rapidly to the teller cages, shouted, "Hold it!
One more move and you're dead!"

The man paled and stood utterly still as Jack took
his gun, then leaped the counter, pillowcases in hand.

"Okay," David snarled, "you teller ladies, start
packing up the money...FAST! Don't press the silent
alarm or you're all dead!" 

David stood positioned near the entrance and Jack
went from teller to teller as the women piled money
into the pillowcases. He warned them, "No fake dye
bombs in with the cash...or someone liable to get a
little visit from me...later!" 

The women's hands shook as they stuffed money
into the pillowcases. It took less than five minutes
and Jack swung back over the counter, pillowcases
half-full of cash.

David watched the customers, the guard and lady
desk clerks closely -- no one moved an inch. When
Jack rushed to his side David turned with a final
warning, "You folks did real good. Don't blow it by
hitting the alarm!"

Both men rushed out the door and into the waiting
240Z, snatching off their masks as David started
the car, then took off with tires squealing. They
careened out of the parking lot, flew down the
streets and, within moments, hit the interstate ramp. 

Merging with traffic, David was also watching the
bank off to the right as they went back down the
interstate. He saw one of the male customers
standing outside the entrance, looking down the
street. Then the bank was out of sight and David
drove on toward the junkyard.

Jack was stashing the masks and guns back into the
briefcase, tying knots in the pillowcases, cursing
under his breath with pleasure, "Damn, that was
smooth! Shit! We've still got it, partner!"

David laughed with elation and relief. "Ain't it the
truth? That'll give those smart-ass bankers a
thought tonight!"

Both men were relishing the momentary thrill, an
ecstasy not unlike sexual excitement. David shifted
smoothly through the gears, the roar of the engine
bringing them closer to the garage for exchanging
vehicles.

*  *  *  * 

Jeff Taylor and Mark Sprinter, two young officers
with the Birmingham Police Department, were on
patrol several blocks from the bank robbery when
the call came over dispatch. They glanced at each
other with knowing looks -- bank robberies were on
the rise in Birmingham, and this sounded like a
professional job.

Jeff flipped on the siren, and with a heavy foot on
the gas, sped to the nearby bank. A male standing in
the parking lot flagged them down, and frantically
gave an accurate description of the getaway car:
black 240Z, recent model....even the license plate
number.

Mark immediately informed dispatch and the
description was radioed to all patrol cars in the
area. Another police cruiser, on the way to the bank
robbery scene traveling on I-65, saw the 280Z whiz
past him in the opposite direction. He slowed down,
then whipped across the ditch between north-
southbound lanes, and gave silent pursuit, running
without siren or lights. As he kept the Datson in
sight, he called it into dispatch, requesting backup.

*  *  *  *

Lori had spent a restless, miserable night at the
Holiday Inn. Unable to sleep due to her worry about
David she had tossed and turned in bed all night.
After daylight, she got up, took a brisk shower and
then sat near the window, expecting David back at
any minute. If he didn't return, she had no idea
what to do -- whether to call a cab and try to find
the house where they left Jack, get a bus ticket
home, or wait another day. 

Why had David abandoned her? And without even
calling, or letting her know where he was, when or if
he'd be back. She could not believe that he would
desert her... Maybe he'd just needed some time
alone, time to regain his composure. Or maybe
getting the I.D. was taking longer than he'd
expected.

The doubts and fears went round and round in her
mind until around ten o'clock, she switched on the
TV to distract her. She tried to concentrate on a
noisy game show when suddenly a news bulletin
came on.

A newscaster said: "We interrupt this program to
bring you a special news bulletin. Our Channel Six
EyeWitness news team and cameras are out on the
south side of Birmingham at the scene of a tense
situation involving two men who apparently held up a
Branch of Southern Trust Bank at nine o'clock this
morning. We take you now live to the scene. Jamie,
you want to describe what's happening?"

Lori saw a handsome man holding a microphone
standing in front of a police car with the red-and-
blue lights flashing over his face. He began
excitedly, "All these police cars are surrounding that
metal garage over there," and he pointed behind him,
the cameras focusing on a dilapidated metal building
in the midst of overgrown weeds. As the camera
panned the area, rows and rows of wrecked, junked
cars came into view as well as many police cars,
officers and a gathering crowd.

A camera swung back to the newsman. "That's
where the two bank robbers are holed up, in that
metal garage at Singleton's Junkyard; it's been
closed a long time. No one knows why the men came
to this place." He swiveled around and pointed to
where a sporty Datson was parked. "That's the
240Z they used for a getaway car from the
bank...but the police believe they have another car
inside the garage, probably a switch car."

Lori felt her heart sink, and realized that could be
David inside the garage....except he'd promised never
to rob another bank.

The newsman walked over to a police officer, and
asked, "Can you tell us who the robbers are? Any
idea why they came here?"

The officer grimaced, but said, "No, we don't know
who they are. A man who lives down the road said he
saw a late-model red Cadillac pull into the garage
this morning though. Probably a switch car."

Lori heard nothing else. My God, it was David! It had
to be! She vaguely heard the newscaster saying the
men were stalling for time, wouldn't give up, and had
resisted negotiations to get them to come out
peacefully.

She lowered her head in her hands, sobbing
uncontrollably. Long moments passed and then she
walked to the night table, opened the phone book,
and dialed the phone number of the Birmingham
Police Department.

*  *  *  *

Inside the garage, leaning against the Cadillac, David
was agitated. He took one last long drag on his
Camel and tossed it down, grinding it out underneath
his boot. The long, narrow windowless garage was
suffocating, becoming hotter as the sun climbed
higher. A hollow echo sounded when the men talked
and gave an illusion of being in a tunnel. Both were
becoming claustrophobic in the close confines,
tension mounting from the pressing demands of the
cops. 

Every few minutes the bullhorn would boom out:
"Men, you haven't got a chance, give it up and come
out with your hands in the air." The sound was
grating on their nerves and now, two hours after the
robbery, their elation had turned to dour depression
and desperation.

Jack recalled how they'd been trapped inside the
garage. They had noticed nothing as they sped to the
junkyard, quickly abandoning the 240Z, hurrying to
the garage, flush with success. Jack had tossed the
pillowcases in the backseat, and David had started
the car...but then they heard sirens getting closer,
suddenly cop cars were squealing to a stop outside
and they knew they were trapped.

Now David paced around the car, his head hanging
low, a hand rubbing his sweaty forehead, as Jack
leaned motionless against a wooden post. Jack had
already suggested they surrender; what choice did
they have? But David had jerked him up by the
collar, sweat dripping from his face, and declared
he'd not allow the law to take them alive. 

After that, Jack had retreated into sullen silence.
He realized David was acting strange, possibly on
the verge of doing something stupid. Although he'd
always thought David daring and hot-tempered,
usually his cool head prevailed in a jam. Since last
night Jack had sensed an insane, reckless mood in
David. 

Impassively, Jack watched David pacing restlessly
and, for the first time, felt they might not get out
of this alive.

*  *  *  *

A police car was dispatched to pick up Lori at the
Holiday Inn, and  Jeff Taylor volunteered. When he
laid eyes on Lori, he wasn't sure what her
connection to the robbers was. Of all the things
he'd seen is his police career this was one aspect
that never failed to upset him -- the people who
were either related and loyal to criminals, or got
sucked into their doomed lifestyle.

Trembling and pale, Lori got into the police car. She
was stoic and silent as they headed toward the
junkyard.

Jeff glanced briefly at her and wondered about her
relationship to the robbers. He said, "The Lieutenant
said you think you know the robbers. We'll be there
soon, do you have any questions?"

Lori blurted out, "Is David okay? They...the law
won't shoot him, will they? I mean, if he
surrenders?"

Jeff said reassuringly, "No, not if he comes out
voluntarily."

"I think...I mean, I'm afraid that one of the men
is....David, my husband."

Jeff felt sick to his stomach -- a young pretty girl
like her mixed up with a bank robber.  He'd seen all
kinds, but this girl didn't look like the type to be
involved with criminals. He studied her profile, her
long blond hair, her trembling lips, her solemn
expression. She looked like a naive, trusting girl --
perhaps she'd been manipulated by the criminal.

When they pulled up to the wild spectacle at the
junkyard, Lori gasped and her eyes filled with tears.
She said to him, "Please...I have to help David, they
can't kill him, I'll die if they do."

Jeff shook his head, amazed at the love he saw in
her eyes for a worthless criminal. But to calm her,
he said, "I'm sure that's why they want you here, so
you can talk to...uh, David."

They both got out, fighting the crowd, the news
media as they made their way to where a Lieutenant
was waiting to talk to Lori. He asked her a few
questions, got David's name, then sent for mug
shots. He told her the description witnesses had
given of the robbers, particularly when they'd sped
away in a 280Z, taking off ski masks. A customer
had run outside, got a good look at the two robbers.
Lori said the two robbers described sounded like
Jack Sweed and David Keller, her husband.

When the mug shots arrived, the Lieutenant called
the witness over, and he said the photo looked very
much like the robber who drove the getaway car.
Then Lori looked at the small black-and-white image
of David, and all her fears were realized in a
moment so devastating she thought she might faint.
But summoning all her courage, she agreed to try
and talk to David...to beg him to surrender
peacefully. 

*  *  *  *

The garage was blistering hot.  David wiped sweat
from his forehead and continued to pace,
occasionally cursing loudly at the cops outside. Jack
was tense, unnerved, more frustrated by the
moment. He desperately wanted to surrender. But
he dared not voice this, for fear of igniting David's
short fuse.

David had an empty, haunted look in his blue eyes as
he roamed around inside the garage, occasionally
peeking out the tiny crack between metal strips to
see hordes of cops and news media outside.  He was
like a tightly wound rope about to snap. He spat out
streams of ugly accusations at society, poverty, his
Pa, his brothers, his own failures in life -- his whole
lousy life spinning out of control now.

He looked at the pitiful place he'd come to -- a
shack in a city of the South, trapped like a wild
rabid animal. He could see a thin streak of sunlight
slitting through the double doors of the garage
entrance and felt an overwhelming urge to rush
headlong out into the daylight. To throw himself to
the cops. To let them shoot him down like a dog...to
kill him, to once and for all end his worthless life.
For today he'd finally accepted that his
insufferable rage had won, had brought about his
downfall.

Standing there sweating, David knew his future held
nothing but long miserable years of prison ahead.
Not the glorious life he'd been planning with Lori.
The thought of Lori devastated him. He'd let her
down after all. He'd wanted so badly to become the
man she thought him to be. Yet he had always
dreaded this day from the very beginning -- it had
shadowed their short time together. 

He felt as if he were falling, falling...and he heard a
groan, as if from far away, but knew the sound was
coming from himself. He was dying, his soul was
forever lost and now there was no turning back. The
day of reckoning was upon him.

As if from some distant yesterday he heard Lori's
familiar voice come over the bullhorn: "David, this is
Lori. Please come out, give yourself up. I love you. I
don't want you to die..." Her voice broke, and she
began to sob. 

David could not move, he was struck by the truth
about himself: HE COULD NEVER CHANGE. He was
doomed from the start. His rage could NEVER be
conquered. And now he'd almost destroyed the only
woman he'd ever loved or who had ever loved him.
All the misery Lori would suffer if he went to
prison, the waiting, the interminable years of
hopelessness....

Disgusted with himself, he knew what had to be
done.

Jack instantly realized David had made a decision as
he walked swiftly to the Cadillac and got inside.
There was a moment of complete silence as the two
men exchanged a stricken look, then David said,
"I'm doing this for Lori. Tell her I love her. Tell her
I'll always love her. But I'm no good. I only hurt
those I love."

Jack watched helplessly as David jerked the .357
from his waistband and thrust it into his open mouth,
his thin finger pulling the trigger.

The blast echoed inside the metal building, and David
drooped over the steering wheel.

*  *  *  * 

Outside, the gun shot startled the crowd, bringing
shouts and cries for action.

The Lieutenant retrieved the bullhorn from Lori and
shouted: "You in there, this is your last chance to
surrender. The teargas will be used if you don't
come out NOW! Open the doors and throw your
weapons out first, then come out with your hands
held up in plain view so we can see you are
unarmed."

As everyone stood breathless with expectation,
watching the garage intently, the double doors
began to part and two guns were tossed outside,
then Jack came walking out slowly, his hands over
his head, his face wretched. He stopped, and yelled,
"Don't shoot, I'm unarmed, I surrender."

The Lieutenant asked, "Where's the other man?"

Jack shook his head sadly. "Dead. He shot himself."

Lori was standing near Jeff Taylor and her knees
buckled at Jack's words about David. Putting an
arm out to Jeff she mumbled, "Dead, did he say
David was dead?" She felt dizzy, as if she couldn't
breathe, and then suddenly fainted in Jeff's arms.

*  *  *  *

When Lori regained consciousness, Jeff was
kneeling beside her, and she coughed, sputtering and
trying to sit up. 

Jeff's dark, concerned eyes looked down at her as
he said, "Don't try to get up, you fainted."

She lay there a few minutes, beginning to regain her
senses and then Jeff helped her up, and led her to a
nearby police car. He gently advised, "Miss, it's best
you not go in the garage. I don't think he'd want you
to see him like that..."

Lori began to sob, unable to hold back her tears as
she asked, "But why... why did he shoot himself? He
could have given up, come out..."

Jeff held her hand patiently. "Yes, but the other
guy over there, Jack Sweed, said David's last words
were for you...that he was trying to protect
you...from himself."

"But...he was going to change, stop robbing banks,
he....promised. I'd never want him dead, no matter
what!"

"Miss, criminals like him....they can't seem to help
themselves. Seems no matter what good they have in
life they just can't stop their self-destructive
habits."

Lori couldn't speak, only nod her head in fatalistic
understanding. She looked at the metal garage
where police officers were going in and out, taking
care of the investigation.

"He was always good to me," she whispered as if to
herself.

"Yes Miss."

"I loved him with all my heart. I always will." 

Jeff didn't comment, simply stood supportively by
her side as she looked at the place where David had
taken his life. It all seemed impossible, and she knew
she was still in shock.

And yet...she also clearly knew she would never
forget David Keller if she lived to be an old, old
woman.

Epilogue

Lori stood on the bluff quietly reflecting on the past
nine months. David was gone, but in her heart he
would live forever. The short time they'd been
together before she learned of David's criminal life
would always seem like a fairy tale to her. In many
ways, it had been almost like an unreal dream,
though she knew it had happened in reality. 

The months after David's death were emotionally
difficult, and she recalled the many nights she'd
cried herself to sleep. She couldn't even take
comfort in returning to the cove, for she didn't
want to burden her folks with her grief over David,
so she remained in Birmingham.

The FBI had interrogated her, but finally become
convinced she had not known of David's criminal
activities until just recently. That she had never
taken part in any of the bank robberies. She gave an
agent the map David had hidden in their suitcase,
which showed how to get to the money he'd hidden
at Black Ridge. When it was recovered, the FBI told
her they were not going to file any charges against
her.

And then, Lori got up the courage to apply for a job
with the airline in Birmingham. She was accepted as
a stewardess, did the training, and at last fulfilled
her early dream of flying.  Gradually, she'd
developed her self-confidence and felt able to cope
with life on her own terms.

Yet...there was something missing. She longed for
the cove. When spring came, she had decided to
return at last -- and now she stood on the bluff,
overjoyed to be home again.

A masculine voice yelled, "Hey Lori, you ran off and
left me!"

She looked at the wooded path and saw Jeff Taylor
emerge, smiling and pretending to be exhausted. In
fact, he'd let her get ahead of him, and then hung
back so she could have a few moments to herself
alone on the bluff.

He walked to her, stood looking out at the valley,
saying, "Wow, that is really spectacular! Beautiful
little cove down there, so peaceful."

"Yes," Lori sighed. "I only wish David could have
found such peace in his life."

Jeff gently put his arm around her. "Lori, we've
been all through this during the past months. Don't
you think it's time you put David's memory to rest?"

Lori looked into his dark eyes and saw his love for
her. "I will never forget David Keller, but I do agree
that it's time I let him go, stopped grieving. Jeff, I
don't know if I could have...gotten through the past
months without your understanding and support."

"All I ever want is your happiness."

"I know Jeff. Just please don't ask me to forget
David."

"You don't have to forget him. He's part of you
forever. Just let him rest, and stop thinking you
could have done something to help him change. He
couldn't change, and I'm sure he knew that
himself...eventually."

"You're right Jeff. And I do love you, I honestly do.
We'll be happy here, married and settled in the
cove."

Jeff pulled her to him for a kiss, and they stood
there looking out over the peaceful cove below as a
church bell rang far in the distance.

Lori was home to stay.

THE END